Connected Podcast

Apocalyptic Love: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 01:07:00 +0000

Apocalyptic Love: Part 1.

A meteor on a collision course with earth forces Curt and Amy together.

Based on a post by Lucky Mann. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was a beautiful spring day in Atlanta, Georgia. The sun was out, a few puffy clouds were drifting by in the heavens, the temperature was warm, and a light breeze was blowing. It was too perfect a day to think of the disaster looming in the near future.

That impending disaster was the reason Amy had the job she was supposed to be doing. The teen was supposed to be stacking boxes of emergency supplies in a bomb-proof underground bunker. The supplies would soon be needed. The scientists at NASA had broadcast a world-wide warning of an approaching meteor. The meteor that was going to hit the earth in a few days was predicted to hit somewhere in the Great Plains of North America. The resulting impact would destroy a great portion of earth's population. The initial deaths would come either from the violent impact itself, and its shock-wave; and the huge earthquakes that would follow. Many more would die from the long period of darkness caused by the ejection of massive amounts of earth ejected from the impact site and hurled into the upper atmosphere. Vast crop failures are expected, which would result in world-wide starvation.

Many governments, private organizations, and a few wealthy individuals were stockpiling survival rations in what they thought were secure locations in the hopes of providing any survivors with what they would need. Curt Johnson was one of the wealthy individuals who was planning to survive the meteor strike. He had built a nearly bomb-proof storage bunker and a home next to it. The home was designed as a reinforced shelter as well.

For the past month, Curt had been carefully watching one of his young employees. She was a hard worker and he had grown fond of her without saying anything.

Amy had been employed by a wealthy individual unknown to her; to help store the emergency supplies in a very secure bunker. It was Friday afternoon and her tasks were nearly complete. The meteor was due to arrive sometime around midday, Monday. Time for preparations was getting very short.

Instead of working as she was supposed to be, Amy was daydreaming about cuddling with a boy she knew and liked from back in high school. She had dreamed of him ever since they were Juniors in high school. At nineteen years of age, Amy had now graduated from school and was part of the adult working world.

Unfortunately for Amy, the boy she was fantasizing about didn't know or care about Amy's feelings for him. He barely acknowledged her existence. Amy wasn't his type of girl. He preferred the slender, big-titted, cheerleader types.

Amy, on the other hand, was short and a little on the stocky side. The offspring of German and Dutch ancestry, she stood a bit over five foot six and weighed about one hundred forty pounds. That combination had given her a sizable set of tits, a plump and well rounded ass, and a nicely padded slender belly. She kept her auburn hair long, and it seemed to form a frame for her cute freckled face. Her green eyes usually sparkled when she smiled. Amy would be the sexiest barmaid at an Oktoberfest German festival, if she were imagined in a classic Dirndl outfit.

Amy didn't know her supervisor, Mister Curt Johnson, was the owner of the bunker where she was working. As he walked by the area Amy was in, he noticed she was just standing in a corner of the bunker behind a pile of boxes. As he got closer to her, he noticed tears flowing from Amy's eyes.

“Amy, what's wrong?” He asked the weeping girl.

She was startled by Mister Johnson's sudden appearance. “Nothing sir. I'll get back to work right away.”

“It's alright, Amy. No one expects you, or anyone else, to be concentrating on work with what's soon coming our way.”

With tears still flowing from her eyes, Amy walked past Mister Johnson to return to work. He gently reached out and took hold her by her shoulders. He pulled her backwards until her back was pressed to his chest. As he held her firmly, he asked. “Amy will you talk to me? Is there anything I can do to help you?”

“No sir. I have just realized that I will never be with a boy I like. He will never hold and cuddle with me. He, I, and most of the other people we know will probably be dead by next Monday evening. He didn't care for me anyway. I'm too fat for him to be attracted to me. All my dreams will end in a few days anyway. Maybe that's not so bad after all.”

“Amy, you are not too fat. I think you are cute as hell. I've been watching you for weeks, and I like what I've seen. I have developed a strong attraction to you. I just didn't know how to approach you. After all, you are only nineteen and I am your twenty-eight-year-old boss. I hope you don't get too mad at me for what I'm about to do.”

Mister Johnson then bent forward and kissed the side of Amy's neck. In the mean time, his hands slid around her torso and gently hugged her.

Amy sighed as she felt her supervisor's strong arms around her waist and his hands on her belly. “Oh Mister Johnson. I'm not mad at all. As a matter-of-fact, that feels nice.” She then tilted her head back and let it rest on his chest.

“Amy, please call me Curt.” He began rubbing and squeezing Amy's belly and slowly moved his hands up to her breasts. He gently squeezed them and kissed her neck again.

She gasped when Curt moved his hands up and covered her breasts. She then cooed in appreciation of the feelings she was getting. “Curt, I have never done anything like this before. The boys never seemed to like me.”

“Well I do. I like girls with a little meat on their bones.” He then squeezed Amy's breasts again. “Amy, since the workday is almost over anyway, I would like to take you out if you're interested. Amy, will you go out to dinner with me?”

Amy spun around in his arms to face Curt. She seemed to be in thought for a few seconds as she stared into his eyes. Then a smile spread across her face. She then threw her arms around his neck, pressed her breasts into his torso, and kissed his lips. “Curt, are you really asking me for a date? No one has ever asked me out before.”

Curt smiled down at the cute girl in his arms. “That's their loss. Yes Amy, I'm asking you for a date. Would you like to go to dinner with me tonight?”

“Yes Curt, I'd love to go to dinner with you. I just need to go home to clean up first.” Amy was back to her normal bubbly self.

“Okay! Go home now. I'll pick you up in about an hour.”

Curt had barely finished speaking before Amy was running out of the bunker's open blast doors and heading for her car. Curt thought he should probably hurry too. He didn't want to keep his date waiting very long. With the approaching meteor only a few days away, there was precious little time to waste.

Just a little over an hour later Curt had gotten home, showered, shaved, dressed, and driven to Amy's apartment. He had barely gotten parked when Amy came bounding out to meet him. The loose summer dress she was wearing fluttered in the breeze as she approached. Its low cut bodice showed a considerable amount of her cleavage. She hopped into the passenger seat of his car before he had a chance to open the door for her. She then leaned over to kiss his right cheek.

“Wow Amy! You sure seem a lot happier than you were a little while ago. You look and smell delicious.”

Amy practically beamed at him and said, “Curt, there is not enough time before the meteor arrives for me to play hard to get. So, if you're interested in a fat girl like me, we can have a good time tonight.”

Curt replied without actually responding to her comment. “You're right, Amy. Time is short. So, let's get going.” Curt then pulled out of the parking space and headed toward one of the nicest restaurants in town.

They ate steak and lobster and shared a bottle of wine. The laws on underage drinking had been rolled back. Due to the likelihood of a short life expectancy, sixteen was now the legal drinking age.

By the time they had finished dinner, Amy was giggling a lot. She was a little tipsy from the wine. “Curt, I'm sorry I'm being so silly. I have never drank so much wine.”

Curt laughed at his date, placed his arm over her shoulder, and pulled her closer to him. “It's alright, baby. I want you to have fun and remember this night.”

Amy thought the comment about remembering this night was a bit weird considering they would probably be dead in a few days. There wouldn't be time to remember anything. She tilted her head back when Curt lifted her chin. She happily accepted and returned the tender kiss Curt placed on her lips.

Curt whispered in Amy's ear. “Are you ready to go, Amy?”

She looked up into his eyes and replied. “Yes Curt, but let me say something first. You're the first guy who has treated me this nice. I like you a lot. So, since we only have a few days before the meteor probably kills us all, I've decided to give myself to you. You can do whatever you want with me. I am looking forward to at least one night's pleasure with you, before the meteor puts an end to us all and all that we know. Okay, I'm ready now.”

Curt kissed her passionately and told her, “Amy, your are a very special girl to me. I have never been married and it's unlikely that is in my future right now. So, let's make the best of what we have and let whatever happens happen.” He then left a nice tip on the table and escorted Amy to his car. During the ride to Curt's home, Amy sat close to him. He placed his right arm over her shoulders and hugged her. He gently rubbed her upper arm as he drove toward his home. Though he was very tempted to caress her tit, he didn't want to come on too strong and frighten this young woman. She soon sighed and laid her head back on his shoulder. A broad smile brightened her face.

After a short while Amy relieved some of his fear of frightening her. She turned slightly to her right. She then pulled the hand that had been rubbing her arm to her right tit. When Curt gently squeezed her tit, Amy sighed again and snuggled even closer into his side. He continued to massage Amy's tit until they reached his home.

When they pulled into Curt's driveway, Amy sat up. She turned to face him, and they tenderly kissed.

Curt helped Amy out of his car, and, with an arm around her waist, led her into his home. He then helped her sit on his couch. He sat next to her, put his arm around her shoulders, and firmly hugged her. He gently kissed her again. She cooed and returned the kiss. They cuddled for a while and talked about what their future may hold. She was convinced their future would end sometime next Monday. He tried to calm her fears.

After a little while Curt began fondling Amy's breasts through her dress. He released several of her dress buttons and a great deal more of her ample breasts were exposed. He pushed her dress from her shoulders. Except for the lacy light blue bra that lifted her breasts and helped create her cleavage, Amy was nude from the waist up. Curt leaned over her and began kissing and licking the exposed areas of Amy's breasts.

Amy cooed in response and put a hand on the back of Curt's head. She pulled his head tighter to her chest. “Do you like my boobs, Curt?”

Curt sat up and replied, “Oh yeah, Baby. I sure do. They're so soft and kissable.” He reached out and put a hand on each tit. He firmly squeezed both of Amy's boobs and again kissed each one.

While he fondled Amy's breasts, they stood and faced each other. She opened his shirt and pushed it off his shoulders allowing it to fall to the floor. She briefly rubbed her hands up and down his solid chest and belly. “Oh my! I like this. You work out, don't you?”

“Yes! I have a small gym here at home.”

Amy then moved her hands down to his waist and began fumbling with his belt and pants button. At the same time, Curt released the rest of her dress buttons. In short order his pants and her dress were puddled around their feet on the floor. They both kicked off their shoes and stepped out of the clothes around their ankles.

His boxers and her bra and matching panties were their only covering. Curt stepped back and they looked each other over.

Curt smiled broadly and said, “Amy, you are a very beautiful young lady.”

“You mean, for a fat girl?” She replied, sarcastically.

“No!” He said firmly. “Regardless of how much you weigh, you're as beautiful as any girl I know.”

Amy grinned and asked, “Do you really mean that?”

“Yes I do, Amy. I think you are beautiful from head to toe. I like your soft round tummy. Your ass is plump but firm. And I especially like your tits. They will be a delight to play with.” He reached out and squeezed them again.

Amy giggled.

“Amy, would you consider staying with me until the meteor hits? I really like you and want you to stay with me.”

“Curt, I believe in straight talk. Like I said earlier, I have already made up my mind to give myself to you. If you want me to stay with you, we can try to make our last days happy ones.” She then reached behind her back to release her bra.

“Wait a minute, Baby. Not yet! I am anxious to see your nude body, but I have something else I want to show you before we go any further.” He held out his hand to her and said, “Come with me.”

Amy took the offered hand, and Curt led her through his home to the rear of the house. He led her through a door that led to a stairway down to his basement. Once at the bottom of the stairs, they doubled back under the steps to another door.

Amy was beginning to wonder where Curt was leading her. This door opened to reveal another set of steps that went much deeper under the house. “Where are you taking me?”

He answered somewhat cryptically. “There is a lot more to this house than is apparent at first sight.”

At the bottom of the second set of steps was a door similar to the blast doors at the bunker where she worked, only this door was much thicker and heavier. It opened to reveal a complex of fully furnished rooms larger than the house under which it was located. It had all the amenities of a regular house as well as storage areas full of supplies. He showed her the living room, his gym, the cooking area, and security room with banks of dials, switches, and monitors. Finally he led her to the sleeping quarters with its adjacent bathroom. There was a row of switches on the night stand next to the bed and several monitors on the wall.

“This is where we will be staying. The structure here can take a great deal stress. As a matter-of-fact, it can withstand almost anything except a direct impact by the meteor or an atomic bomb. The plumbing and air re circulation systems are designed to survive a near miss as well. The meteor impact will corrupt the air above ground for many months, perhaps more than a year. This shelter has been stocked with all the supplies we will need for whatever length of time it takes for the air above ground to clear. Water comes from wells deep beneath our feet. When the electricity fails, our electrical needs will be provided by a self contained generator powered by a very small nuclear power plant.”

“So, you see Amy, I intend for us to survive the coming disaster, together, in this bunker. I have longed for you ever since I first saw you working in the storage bunker. Amy, over the past few months that you have worked for me, I feel like I may have fallen in love with you. If you accept my offer, I wish for you to be mine for a long long time. Do you still wish to give yourself to me? Will you be happy spending your youth with a man nine years older than yourself? You may change your mind if you like, and I will take you home right away.”

“Are you kidding me? Why would I want to change my mind? A man I like, and who likes me as I am, has asked me to be his partner through the apocalypse, and live with him. In addition to that, we may survive the coming meteor hit. Of course I'll stay with you, Curt. Whatever comes our way, I am your girl!”

Amy then released her bra and let it fall to the floor. She shook her shoulders from side to side and her large tits swayed freely. She smiled at Curt and said, “Curt, you can have me any way you like. All I ask of you is that you please be gentle with me the first time. If you like a thicker girl, come make this buxom girl yours.”

A very broad smile spread over Curt's face. He spread his arms and Amy stepped into them. He hugged her tightly crushing her tits into his chest. He kissed her with a passion she had never felt before. He let his hands slide down her back to fondle her plump ass. He firmly squeezed her ass's cheeks, pulled her pelvis tightly to his, and told her, “Amy, I really do like your body. I love a girl with a little meat on her bones, and baby, you have just the right amount of meat in just the right places.”

Amy cooed in pleasure. “Oh Curt, you don't know how much I wanted to hear you say that. I know you will make me feel wanted and cared for. I can tell already how much you want me. I can feel that desire pressing against my belly.”

Curt laughed. He knew his manhood was standing at attention and was pressing into her soft belly. “You're right, Amy. I do want you so very much.” He then pushed his hands under lacy panties and squeezed the bare flesh of her ass.

Amy laid her head on Curt's chest and moaned. “Then do something about it. Please take me to bed and make me yours. My cherry is yours to take.”

Even though Amy was a little heavier than she would have preferred, Curt bent over and picked her up. He cradled her in his arms like she was as light as a feather.

She gasped and then giggled. She then threw her arms around his neck. He was much stronger than she had expected.

They kissed as he carried her to the bunker's sleeping chamber. “I have just one more question, Amy. Are you on birth control pills?”

She looked up into his eyes and replied. “Yes, I just got a six month refill on them. After that, if we live that long, I don't know what we will do.”

He smiled and kissed her again. He then laid her on the king sized bed. He slid her panties from under her ass and off her legs.

With a broad grin, Curt exclaimed, “Amy, you're bald! How did you know I preferred bald pussy?”

“I didn't know if you would like me shaved or not.” She replied with a smile. “Before you picked me up this evening, I had made up my mind to give myself to you, if you wanted me. So, while I was in the shower getting ready for our date, I shaved my legs. I then decided to shave my pubes too. I wanted to be as sexy as I could be, for you. I had hoped you'd like me this way.”

“I certainly do! You look good enough to eat. Let me show you how much I like you and your bald pussy.”

Amy somewhat nervously spread her legs as Curt crawled from the foot of the bed up between them. When he reached her crotch he kissed then licked her bald pubic mound. He kissed her snugly closed split. He then gave her one long pussy-lip parting lick from the bottom of her split to her clit and flicked his tongue over that sensitive bundle of nerves.

“Oh God!” Amy gasped and thrust her pelvis up to accept the attentions Curt was giving her pussy.

He then inhaled deeply of her fresh aroma. Curt smiled at Amy and said to her, “There's nothing I like more than the taste and aroma of a fresh virgin's pussy.” He then began licking and sucking Amy's pussy with exuberance.

In a short time, she was thrashing on the bed beneath him. She soon felt the first orgasm of the night rush through her body. She clinched her fists. She wadded bedding into each fist on each side of her hips. She thrust her pelvis up to meet Curt's mouth. She had never felt anything so intense.

As her orgasm waned, he pressed his tongue as deeply as he could into her awakening hole. Her body began responding a

One Silent Night: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 19 Sep 2026 00:51:00 +0000

One Silent Night: Part 3

A Christmas Miracle brings them together.

by horny pixy. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

I don t know what to say, Mia said, dazed. She sank down on the couch and picked the paper up. I can t believe you did this for me. What; how did you do this?

I phoned my old commander, Carter said. He knew how important it was to me, so he called a few of his connections. They got a warrant to search the farm and found illegal weapons that your stepfather had been hired to smuggle out of the country. It was enough for an arrest. They cited the source as an anonymous tip and crumbled the whole organization in a few days.

I don t know how to say thank you, Mia said. I mean; There are no words for this.

I wanted to go kill the bastard for what he did, Carter said. I wanted to rip his throat out with my bare hands. But calling in for back-up was the best way to deal with it.

I can t believe it s over, Mia said. Will they need me to testify against him?

Carter hesitated. They might ask you to, he said. It might extend their sentence. It will definitely add years to your stepfather s. Raping, especially the raping of a minor, is a big deal. But you have to be sure you can deal with it. I won t let you do it if you don t want to.

I ll think about it, Mia said. I don t want to be haunted by it for the rest of my life. He stole everything from me, my mom, my childhood, my innocence. When he raped me; He was usually drunk when he came to my room, and there was never any; any foreplay, or kisses or anything. It always, always hurt. You re the first man I ever kissed, and; she swallowed, her face bright red. It felt good. And I want to do it again.

Carter sat down next to her she all but crawled onto his lap. He let his crutch fall on the ground and folded his arms around her. These past few weeks have been his idea of paradise. He loved taking care of her and Nikita, loved that they needed him. They didn t seem to realize how much he needed them in return, but he was working on that.

They sat like that for a long time, not talking. He rubbed her back and wished the clothes between them would melt away. He loved her so much it overwhelmed him. He was pretty sure she was in love with him too, but he couldn t be sure she was ready for anything more than friendship. Between her stepfather s abuse and Nikita s cancer, she had a lot to deal with. But he could, and would, be patient, until she learned to trust her heart and love him back.

They ate dinner by the lights of the Christmas tree and a few candles. It was snowing at last; a light dusting that promised a white Christmas in the morning. Nikita convinced them to exchange their gifts after dinner, rather than wait for morning. Mia and Carter were both inclined to give her whatever she wanted, so they agreed after a teasing argument.

Mia gave Nikita some new clothes and a few books she had bought with what was pretty much her last money. Carter gave her a silver charms bracelet with different charms and a little flower-shaped watch hanging from it. She exclaimed over her gifts, and Mia had to fight against the tears. Her sister was so much braver than she was, and it humbled her to see the young girl fight for every single day. She could see the fear in Nikita s eyes every time she went to bed, and knew her sister was afraid that she would not wake up again. But not once has Mia heard her say anything about her coming death. They all avoided the subject, as if talking about it would make it more real.

I have a gift for you too, Mia said shyly to Carter. It s not much, but I thought you might like it. I made it, she added when she handed him the small packet that she d hidden under the tree. He gave her a brilliant smile and seemed genuinely pleased when he opened it to find the scarf she d knitted in secret in her and Nikita s bedroom. She wasn't much of a knitter, but her mother had taught her when she was young and she had bought the wool and needles when she went shopping for Nikita s present. It was pretty lopsided and uneven, but he wound it around his neck anyway. Mia knew he would wear it to please her, and she gave him a shy smile.

Don t you have something for Mia? Nikita asked with the innocence of a child.

Mia blushed. He already gave me something, she said. He had given her so much more than she d ever expected or hoped for. She wondered if he had any idea how much it all meant to her, the way he took care of her sister, the fact that he was going to so much trouble to make it a lovely Christmas, with the tree and the gifts and the laughter. He had given her the freedom she has never had before.

He had given her a reason to go on living after Nikita passed away, because she loved him.

Oh, but she loved him so much.

I do have a gift for you, Carter said. Wait here. I ll be right back. It is in my room.

But you didn t have to; she protested, but he just grinned and grabbed his crutch, limping to his bedroom. He came back a few seconds later, his hand behind his back.

Close your eyes, he said and she obeyed him dutifully. She sensed him coming closer and then there was something on her lap; something soft and furry and light.

She opened her eyes and blinked. Oh, she breathed. It was a little kitten, grey and playful and utterly sweet. Nikita squealed in delight from her position next to Mia.

She needs a home, Carter said. And a name. I was thinking Faith or Hope of Love, but you can pick something else.

I like Hope, Mia said and nuzzled the soft bundle in her neck. She handed her to Nikita and got up to go hug Carter, but he tripped her with a clever maneuver of his crutch and she fell against him, where he grabbed her and kissed her soundly before letting her go.

She blushed a little as she returned to the couch, but there was a warm spot inside her that somehow lighted up all the dark spaces she s ever known.

Can we take her with us to go light the sparklers? Nikita asked.

I can t see why not, Carter said. Just keep her inside the blanket with you.

He got the sparklers and a box of matches and they all went out on the balcony. Mia helped Nikita in the chair, first dusting off the snow that had covered it with her hands. The direction of the wind and the building at their backs was in their favor, and though it was cold, they managed to light the sparklers with little trouble.

There was such magic in the moment, Nikita was laughing and drawing pictures in the air. There was a joy on her face that Mia had never seen before, and despite the cold, she looked so healthy, sitting there, covered in a blanket and with a little grey kitten poking its nose out from under the blanket. Mia turned to Carter and caught her breath. He looked magnificent, standing there with his feet planted firmly on the slippery floor, wearing a warm jacket and a poorly-knitted scarf, grinning at her while he twirled his sparkler like a martial-arts weapon. She looked him in the eye and, as clearly as she could, wrote I love you in the air with her sparkler.

The golden light of their sparklers lit up the balcony, and the hiss and sputter and faint smell of lingering sulphur was a symphony for the senses. Carter reached for her, the light in his eyes burning brighter than any sparkler, and it was the most natural thing to step into his embrace.

They lit all the sparklers in the box, and when it was over, Nikita declared that she was ready for bed, as long as Hope could sleep with her. Since Mia was determined to spend the night with Carter, she agreed readily.

Leave the cleaning up, Carter said when she started picking up plates and wrapping paper. We ll do it in the morning.

Are you sure? Mia asked, suddenly shy and hesitant. Carter held out his hand.
Come with me, he said. Please, Mia. Come to bed with me.

She looked at his face, and his eyes were still burning with that golden light.

Yes, she said and put the dishes in her hands on a little table. I would love to.

Carter s heart seemed to be working overtime again as he led Mia into his room. He held her hand in his, and he was overly aware of how much smaller she was than him. Her skin was still slightly cold after being outside, and he threaded his fingers through hers in an intimidate gesture as he closed the door behind them and turned the lock, just in case.

He switched off the bright overhead light, so that the room was lit only by the softer glow of the bedside lamp. He sensed Mia s nerves and wondered how he could make it easier for her when he put the crutch against the wall.

Kiss me, she said as if she could read his thoughts. He cupped her face in both hands and stroked her cheeks for a second, lingering over the softness of her skin. He looked into her eyes and then leaned his forehead against hers for a second, sharing the moment with her.

I love you, he said. I ve loved you for about two years.

But we only met a few weeks ago, she said, clearly confused.

I have a confession to make, he said, one hand sliding to the back of her neck and down, tracing her spine to her lower back. I watched you walk pass my house every night. I felt like I knew you after a while. I fell in love with you long before we met.

I wish I had known, she whispered. Carter, I love you from the bottom of my heart. You ve given me so much.

You ve given me hope, he said. And faith. And love. Will you give me yourself, tonight?

Oh, please, yes, she said, and then he kissed her. Though he was gentle, his mouth was insistent, and she followed his lead, opening her lips when his tongue probed at her. He swept it inside, tasted her, teased her, caressed her. She put her arms around his neck, standing on her toes to get closer to him as they angled their heads to deepen the kiss. He could taste her breath in his mouth when she touched her tongue to his. She still tasted like the peppermint chocolates they d eaten after dinner in lieu of dessert, and he made a little sound of approval.

He walked her backwards until her legs hit the bed and pressed his face into her neck. He could feel her skin breaking out in Goosebumps when she turned her neck to give him better access. He kissed her almost mindlessly; open-mouthed kisses that dragged over her while his tongue drew little patterns on her skin. He kissed his way slowly up to her earlobe. She gave a little gasp when he took it between his teeth and pulled it lightly. He let it go to flick it with his tongue, taking a break to lick at the sensitive little spot just under her ear, tormenting her.

She slid her hands into his hair and drew his mouth back to hers. They were both out of breath by the time he let go of her lips. He pulled at the zipper on her jacket and as soon as it was open, slid his hands under it to cup her breasts through her sweater. She pressed against him slightly, letting him know it was good. He pushed the jacket off her shoulders and down her arms. It fell on the floor, where it lay forgotten and ignored. Carter pulled her plump lower lip into his mouth for another burning kiss while he got his hands under her sweater and the white tank top she was still wearing. He dragged it up her body, his hands stroking her in a firm movement. She moaned a little and helped him by lifting her arms so he could pull it off.

Oh, baby, he whispered against her throat. Her bruises had faded to that sickly yellow-green color, but they didn t make her any less lovely. His hands rubbed her skin possessively while she reached behind her to undo her bra. It joined the scattering of clothes on the floor. Carter s hands cupped her breasts again, and he moaned when he felt the warmth and softness of her skin. He squeezed them lightly and had the satisfaction of feeling her nipples pebble against his palm. He took his time, pleasuring both of them by rolling the hard little nubs between his fingers, rubbing, pinching, pulling, flicking, until she clutched his shoulders and kissed him pleadingly.

He pushed her lightly and she obeyed his touch, lying back on the bed. He leaned over her, bracing his weight on his arms while he kissed her. He trailed his mouth down and she shifted uncomfortably when his mouth found one breast. He licked a little circle around the areola, taking his time to enjoy the puckered texture of her skin on the tip of his tongue. He laved the little ridges generously, eliciting a quickening in her breath. Her nipple was a hard little nub and he tugged at it, using only his teeth and lips, until she arched into his mouth. He licked over it; a broad, flat stroke of his tongue that made her twist her torso.
She wound her fingers through his hair, holding his face against her when he finally relented and sucked her into his mouth. They moaned together, a perfect duet of passion and desire as he suckled at her, alternating between long, hard tugs and teasing little sips, taking the occasional nibble just to delight her.

He kept her other nipple happy by playing with it with his fingers, echoing the movements his mouth made, but he was all about equality, so he switched and repeated the whole process. By the time he was done with her breasts, for the moment, her nipples were a deep rosy pink that made him want to start all over. They glistened from his saliva and he took a primitive male pleasure from the fact that he had been the one to get them in that state of arousal.

He shifted her on the bed with ease, so that her head was on his pillow and she was lying down exactly on the same spot he slept every night before stretching out next to her and pulling her into his arms for another soul-deep kiss.

She sighed and moaned and turned on her side to press closer against him. He held her body against him, his hands exploring the ridges of her spine and the feminine softness of her skin, the scent of her arousal permeating the air in the room. He rolled her on her back, careful not to crowd her.

Her hands were pulling at his jacket, trying to get it off him. He reared up and pulled it over his head, taking the long-sleeved shirt and his new scarf with it in one movement before going back to her addictive kisses and eager lips. He gave a soft moan when he felt her breasts press against his chest. They were skin to skin, and he reveled in the contrast between their bodies. He was all hard muscles and rough skin, and she was; she was perfect. Soft and smooth and female and Mia and perfect.

The intensity of their lovemaking spiraled when he undid the fastening of her jeans and pulled them off her legs. She was wearing only a pair of socks he got rid of very quickly, and lacy panties he knew she had bought especially for him with money she really couldn t afford to spend on fancy underwear. He made sure to show his appreciation by not ripping them off like he wanted to.

Carter propped himself up next to her on one arm. His other hand was tracing lazy circles on her belly, scraping her with his short nails to tease her. He focused on the area between her hipbones, and she responded with the expected arching of her hips and opening of her legs when the nerve-ends there sent tingles up her spine and to her breasts and the inside of her thighs.

He skimmed his finger over the edge of her panties, tracing the small, sexy little bow at the top. He followed the pattern of the lace and satin with one finger, noticing that she was very neatly trimmed. He slipped his finger under the lace and pulled it down very slowly, baring her mound with the small little triangle of curls for his viewing pleasure. He tested the soft, plump, pillowy area and just for a second, put his mouth on her. She gasped in surprise, her hips rising off the bed.

He rubbed her hip on the side furthest away from him and stroked his hand around and under her thigh. He moved his body in between her legs and hoisted her knees over his shoulders, stroking her thighs to soothe her when she made an agitated sound. She settled down and he pressed his mouth against the soft skin of her inner thigh, stroking her with his tongue and taking the occasional, small nip just to tease. He could smell her excitement much clearer in this position, and it made the bulge in his pants an almost painful experience when he hardened even more.

He pressed his lips against the warm, damp crotch of the panties and she gasped again. He had no trouble finding her clit with his tongue and he rubbed against it with small, hard, circular movements. Her hips started to strain against his hold, and he shifted his arms to get a better grip for the bucking he knew would come soon enough. Her hands pushed at her panties; clearly, she wanted them off.

And Carter was nothing if not willing. He slid three fingers under the satin crotch through the leg opening and felt the wetness of her against the back of his fingers before he pulled the panties off. He had to relinquish his position between her thighs and made use of the opportunity to peel his own pants off, revealing his stiff, hard cock. It sprang free, happy to be released from the confines of his pants.

Can I see it? Mia asked, lifting herself up on her elbows to get a better look.

Ah, Mia, now might not be the best time, he said. I don t know how long I ll last and I want to make sure you cum first. If you touch me now, it might not;

Please, Carter, she said. I need to see that it s not the same as; I need to see it, that s all.

Of course, baby, he said immediately, and he wanted to hit himself for not realizing why she would want to get a closer look. He shifted up on the bed, allowing her access to his cock.

Mia put out one finger, tentatively stroking it with just the tip, as if it was a wild animal that needed to be tamed. Actually, Carter thought, that wasn't a bad description. He watched her fascination with the drop of pre-cum. She touched it with the pad of her thumb, and rubbed it between two fingers. Her smile was beautiful.

It s slippery, she said. I thought it would be more; watery, I guess.

Ah, Mia, Carter said when she started spreading the moisture over his shaft. That might not be a very good idea at the moment, baby. I don t want to;

But she was ignoring him. You re pretty big, she said hesitantly. Are you sure you ll fit?

If you keep touching me like that, big won t be a problem for much longer, he said between clenched teeth when she wrapped her hand around him and stroked him, measuring the girth and length. His cock jerked in her hand and she let it go with a little jump. Carter pinched it between two fingers at the base, trying to hold back the need to cum.

Let me take care of you, he said. I need to do that. Please, Mia.

All right, she said, lying down on her back again. He resumed his position between her thighs, propping her open with his big shoulders and breathing in her feminine fragrance. He spent a few seconds, looking at her. Her outer lips were juicy and plump, the inner lips small, like the petals of a flower that had not opened yet. Her clit was already a little bit engorged, but he knew it would get much more so before he was done. He used the fingers of one hand to unfold her pussy lips as if it was a delicate present he wanted to unwrap.

He stroke one finger through the wetness pooled at her entrance. She lay perfectly still, but he could sense the mounting tension. He played there for a while, enjoying the sight of her glimmering lips. He painted a trail of her juice up to her clit and traced a circle around it.

Mia s breath hitched in her throat when he started playing in earnest, rubbing her clit in little circular motions. He watched the little hood draw back as she got even more aroused. She was the most delicious shade of pink down here, and he wanted a taste. Ducking his head, he held open the love petals and sucked her clit into his mouth. He flicked it with his tongue, grazed very lightly with his teeth, and made her gasp when he brought her to the brink and held her there. Just before she came, he left her clit to go dabble in her little hole.

No! she moaned, her hand clutching her hair and trying to draw him back where she wanted him. He resisted and shocked her further by slipping his tongue inside her, feeling her smooth skin and tasting the proof of her des

One Silent Night: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 18 Sep 2026 00:50:00 +0000

One Silent Night: Part 2

A Christmas Miracle brings them together.

by horny pixy. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Come home with me tonight, he murmured. Or let me stay here. I ll sleep on the floor, or the chair. Just; Just don t ask me to leave you for the wolves. Because I can t do that.

She pulled away. I don t expect you to take care of me, she said. I can t ask it from you.

His face blanched. Is it because of my leg? he asked. I know I m not; what I used to be, but I assure you, I m still able to protect you from;

It s not your leg, she said and put a hand over his heart. I can t risk getting you involved in the clusterfuck that is my life at this stage.

I m offering you one evening s respite, Mia, he said. That s it. I m not asking you to move in with me forever.

You don t even know me, she whispered, touched. Why would you want to do this for me?

He gave a small, crooked smile. How can I not? he asked simply. Helping you; it feels like breathing. I can t not do it.

Carter waited in the living room with two cups of coffee while Mia helped Nikita settle in the spare room they would be sharing while they were there. He had turned the heat up and the whole apartment was slowly getting warmer. Mia sat down on the couch across from him and took the cup he offered her.

Why don t you tell me where it hurts? he said, leaning back and crossing his ankles, the perfect model of relaxation. And please don t tell me it s just that one place on your side. I ve been watching you all evening, and you re in pain.

All right, yes, but I m fine. It s just some bruises.

Show me, he said. I m a medic, remember?

Mia battled with her will for a moment before she stood up and started unbuttoning her coat with quick, business-like movements. Carter had something good and pure about him; something sweet and somehow innocent. It went deeper than just offering his home to two strangers. He wouldn t hurt her or her sister in any way. The goodness of him; It went all the way to his soul.

Oh, did she even have a soul anymore?

The thought made something fog over in her mind and her hands started to shake when she took the coat off and laid it over the back of the couch. Carter didn t move from his position as he watched her fingers curl over the bottom hem of her simple brown sweater. She did not, could not, look at his face while she pulled it up and over her head, wincing when the movement pulled at sore muscles and bruised flesh.

Carter s mouth was so dry he almost expected a sandstorm to originate under his tongue. Watching Mia as she took off her clothes was an exercise in self-control, though there was nothing sexual about the way she undressed. Her mind seemed to be elsewhere, her stare blank and empty, as she untucked the second sweater from her pants and pulled it up. He watched the way she held her arms close to her body, trying to minimalize the pain, and felt like the worst kind of man for wanting her so much when she was suffering.

She was wearing only a cream-colored, long-sleeved button-down blouse, but her fingers were trembling so badly she couldn t get the buttons through the holes. He watched her struggle with the bottom button for a while before he couldn t take another second of the slow torture.

Let me help you, he said, keeping his voice as gentle as he could. She nodded and let her arms fall to her sides. Carter put his cup down and stood up slowly, hoping that there was no visible evidence of the stirring in his lap. He gave a single step, and then he was in front of her. He searched her eyes, but there was no sign of fear or distrust in them. He looked down at his hands as he found the first button at the bottom. They felt unnaturally small under his big, suddenly-clumsy fingers. He tried to keep his breathing even as he managed to slip it through the little hole. His fingertips felt the coarse, starched material of her shirt as they stroked upwards to the next button. He undid it with an equal amount of fumbling, trying to remember that this was not a prelude to the horizontal tango.

He was halfway with the buttons when it happened. His finger slid under the material of her shirt and his knuckles skimmed over her skin. They both hissed in surprise and he looked up at her face for the first time since he d begun the unbuttoning. Her eyes were wide and dark, her lashes almost impossible long, casting little half-moon shadows over her cheeks. Her face was flushed a delicious shade of desire, her mouth slightly open. He watched the shimmering trail when she extended the tip of her tongue and wetted her lips unconsciously.

She wanted him.

Carter swallowed and forced himself to look away from her face. He tried to focus on the buttons, but saw only the little nubs of her hardened nipples swelling under her clothes.

Oh, dear;

He opened another button and realized that he had reached the one right under her breast. He swallowed convulsively and undid it. He felt her breasts pressing against the back of his hands. The material of her shirt strained very lightly against the swell of her breasts, and he had to pull the edges of the material closer to the middle to undo the button. It popped open, and then there was just one left. His fingers were trembling almost as much as hers had done, but somehow he got it through the little hole.

He pushed the edges of the shirt away, to the side, and braced himself for the sight of her body.

And then all thoughts of desire fled from his mind in an instant.

Bruises bloomed over her skin like an obscene painting of a tortured flower. Her torso was covered with them, and he could see the darker spots where they overlapped. Down her side was a trail of blue and black stains where she had been hit, repeatedly, by the same blunt object. Her lower abdomen looked better, but he was willing to bet there were a few cracked ribs under the welts that covered her skin.

Mia, he breathed, horrified. He sank down, mindless of his knee, and pressed his fingertips against the black bump on her hip. He tried to stay objective, willed his training to kick in, and waited for his heartbeat to calm down. He switched into medic mode, pressing against every bruise and testing her ribcage with care. She stood as still as a mouse, watching his movements with those big, sad eyes of hers. He asked her questions, peeled the shirt over her shoulders and off her arms. Her back looked even worse, if that was possible. It was a portrait, done in shades of agony.

But there was no sign of any broken bones, or ruptured organs. Whoever had done this had known exactly how much pressure and force to use, and had been careful to inflict only pain. There would be no lasting damage once the bruises faded.

Or not to her body, in any case.

Mia, he said hoarsely. This was a punishment beating, wasn't it?

She nodded.

What are you involved in? he asked, touching an unmarked spot under her bellybutton with one finger, as if he wanted to reassure them both that her body would heal.

I can t tell you, she whispered.

Is it drugs? he asked, brusquely. There were no needle marks on her arms, and though she was too thin, her skin wasn't the sallow color of a user.

Nothing like that, she said, and for a moment she rested her hand on his head, her fingers stroking his hair like a beloved pet. It s just; an issue from my past. But I m handling it. I ve been handling it for years. It s under control.

He looked up at her, at the tired defiance in her shoulders. Who are you trying to convince? he asked and stood up. Come on, I ll put some ice on the worst bruises and give you some pain medication. You should actually see a doctor.

She lay down on the couch on her stomach, her arms forming a little nest for her face. No doctor, she said firmly, as he had known she would.

Mia swallowed the two tablets he gave her and winced when he put the frozen gel packs on her back. Her muscles seemed to tighten up in response. Carter murmured calming words and soft encouragements while he moved the ice packs around slowly. He was sitting on the couch next to her, and she shifted closer to the back to make a little more room for him. His hip pressed against hers and he delighted in the intimacy of it.

He admired the curve of her back, his gaze starting at the low-rise jeans she was wearing and ending at the nape of her neck, where little curls and wisps of baby-fine new hair covered her porcelain skin. His eyes were drawn again and again to the little dimple just above the hem of her jeans. One way or another, he was going to have his mouth on that little dip in her skin. When she was better. When she was better, and when she trusted him, he was going to make such sweet love to her that she ll realize she can t live without him.

Turn around, he said after a while, and moved so that she could do that.

This will be even worse than your back, he warned. Ideally, you should take a cold bath.

Hell, no, she said and jerked when the ice pack touched her skin. Ouch, she said in a small voice.

Sorry, baby, Carter soothed and put the second pack on the other side. Just breath, it will settle down in a second.

She put one arm over her eyes, and Carter couldn t, for the very life of him, stop staring at her boobs. They were on the small side from being so underweight, but they were hers, and therefor they were perfect. The bra she had on had been designed for comfort and support, not seduction, but damn, if he wasn't feeling seduced anyway. Her skin broke out in goose flesh and like magnets, his eyes found her nipples. He watched them grow harder and wondered if she was aware of it, since she didn t make a move to cover them. He wanted to feel them under his fingers, roll each between a thumb and middle finger, wanted to put his mouth on her and taste the unique flavor of her skin.

Mia took her arm away from her face and looked at him. Carter, can I; Can I ask you another favor? she asked, her voice hesitant. As if there was anything he wouldn t do for her.

Of course, he said immediately.

I m afraid; I don t know how easy I ll sleep. I don t want to bother Nikita. She needs the rest so much. Can I; Can I sleep with you tonight? In your bed?

For a moment, all the wires in his brain seemed to fuse at the same time. He had never, not even once, allowed himself to hope for this. He imagined, for a second, how it would feel to go to sleep and wake up with her next to him. He would be a bastard and wait until she was asleep and then pull her into his arms, very careful not to wake her.

She seemed to misread his silence.

It s okay if you don t want to, she said quickly. I ll just sleep here on the couch. This is fine. I just;

Mia, he said, putting a finger on her lips to stop her. I would love it if you sleep in my bed tonight. I m not going to let you sleep on the couch. If you re uncomfortable with me, I ll sleep on the couch. But I would never let a guest do that. Especially not an injured one.

She closed her eyes, as if in relief. I just can t stand the thought of sleeping on my own tonight, she said in a small voice. I m always alone, always the one who needs to take responsibility. I m so tired. I m just so tired of being alone, Carter;

He wasn't sure how it happened, or who made the first move. Either he had bent down, or she had reached up and pulled him down, but the next moment he was bending his upper body over hers, his one hand holding onto the back of the couch to avoid pressing against her injured body. Her one hand cupped itself around his neck, holding his face in place as they kissed.

The first touch of her lips were like a spring rain in the middle of the desert. Soft and honey-sweet, hesitant and unsure. He could taste her awkward inexperience in her fumbled movements, but it did not bother him in the slightest. He rubbed his lips against her, a back and forth movement to soothe and excite. Her breathing was loud, but he could still hear the frantic beating of his own heart over it.

He had been hoping for and dreaming about this for so long that he wanted to savor every moment in case he woke up and found it had been nothing more than a figment of his subconscious.

He pressed his lips against the corner of her lips and lingered there for a few seconds before trailing over her mouth to the other side. He touched the tip of his tongue to the little dimple there, and she turned her head towards him, anxious for more. He pulled away and comforted them both by rubbing his check against hers. His day-old beard rasped lightly against his skin and he loved the feeling of it. He held his face there, breathing in the fragrance of her skin and her hair, before touching his lips against hers in a chaste kiss. She murmured something and tilted her head to the side again. He took the hint and gave her a single soft, sipping kiss. He slipped his tongue over the seam of her lips once, twice, and then she opened them for him. He didn t stick his tongue inside her mouth, instead teasing her further by taking her bottom lip between his and pulling it lightly. He sucked it into his mouth and slid his tongue over the smooth skin on the inside as he let it go.

She gave a soft moan and he awarded her with another lingering kiss. He tugged at her bottom lip again, this time using his teeth. Her fingers tightened around his neck, sliding up and into his hair. He changed the angle of his head and licked his way slowly into her mouth, swallowing her soft gasp when his tongue found hers. He stroked it once, and then used the tip of his tongue to explore her mouth. He slid his tongue out and tested her reaction. She moaned her dissent and he slipped it back in. She was ready for him this time, touching him back hesitantly. He advanced and retreated a few times, teasing her with an erotic display of what he wanted to do with her body. She whimpered and he could taste her urgency, so he deepened the kiss. He tried coaxing her tongue out of her mouth, but she was not experienced enough to know what he wanted.

Give me your tongue, he whispered against her lips. She didn t respond immediately and he pressed his mouth against her ear.
Your tongue, he said again, feeling the shiver that shuddered through her body when his breath tickled her. Put it in my mouth.

He licked a little trail back to her mouth and kissed her again, waiting patiently. After a few moments, he felt her warm, soft tongue against his lips. He surprised and shocked her by sucking it into his mouth with unexpected urgency. He kept it there, suckling rhythmically for a while. Her moan was one of pure need, a sentiment that echoed in the blood coursing through his body, fueling his desire for her.

They made out like teenagers in the backseat of a car for a while, and as her confidence grew, so did her proficiency. He taught her what he liked, and showed her things he thought she might like. He forgot about everything, the screaming pain in his knee from the twisted position it was in, her sister in the spare room, the fact that it had finally started snowing.

This was magic, he thought as she did something with her tongue that made him moan. His eyes were closed, but he opened them because he wanted to see her face.

She looked spectacular. Her hair was disheveled and her face flushed. Her lips were swollen from his kisses, and she had a slightly red mark of beard burn on the side of her neck where he d nuzzled her.

Look at me, he said and she opened her eyes with obvious reluctance. Her lips were parted, hoping for more kisses. He almost obliged, but they had the whole night, or what was left of it in any case. She struggled to focus on him and he couldn t prevent the pure male smile of satisfaction. Her pupils were dilated by desire, her gaze glassy and impatient and dazed. He kept his eyes on hers when he cupped her ribs, ready for her to groan or gasp.

She did gasp, but because he was staring into her eyes at that second, not even he could mistake it for a sound of passion. Her eyes filled with pain and for the first time since his lips touched hers, he remembered about her injuries.

Shit! he said, pushing himself away from her and staring at her with horror. Mia, I m so sorry. I can t believe I forgot about your bruises. I lost my head completely. I m really sorry. Are you all right? How badly did I hurt you? Let me get new ice packs, I ll be right back;

Carter, Mia said. Stop. You didn t hurt me, and please don t get me another ice pack. I m begging you. It s too cold.

I m so sorry, Mia, Carter said. I shouldn t have kissed you like that. Please forgive me, I; It won t happen again. You re just so lovely, and;

Its fine, she said, slowly pushing herself upright, wincing slightly. Look, it happened, and I can; I can understand if you don t want to do it again, so let s just; let s just go to sleep, if you don t mind.

Half an hour later, Mia settled in under the thick warm duvet with an added blanket over her. Carter hadn t come to his room yet, and she knew he was going to spend the night on his own couch. It felt strange, being in an empty bed that belonged to somebody else. She pummeled her pillow into a better shape and tried to lie down again. Her body was sore, despite the painkillers, and she wished Carter would come to her. She wanted to feel his heat, hear his breathing, maybe wait until he s asleep and roll over to lie against him. She wanted to lean against him to ease the ache, wanted to feel his arms around her.

Stop wishing for the moon, she told herself and turned on her back.

It was going to be a long night.

A week later, they were still with him, and Carter couldn t believe how happy he was. Mia s wounds were healing slowly, but she refused to tell him what had happened. They haven t kissed again after the first night, and she had moved back to the spare room with her sister. Every time she tried to mention the possibility of their moving back to their own apartment, he ruthlessly used Nikita as his winning argument on why they should stay.

Nikita was very sweet girl, but Carter could see her health failing with every passing day. He took her to another specialist who prescribed different medication that seemed to ease her pain. The doctor suggested a hospital, but Nikita cried at the idea, so they got all the necessary equipment to look after her at home.

He surprised both them by going out and buying Christmas decorations, something he had never owned in his life. For the first time in years, he felt at peace with himself. He loved Mia, and he had the patience to wait for her to fall in love with him as well.

You can t hang that ball there, Nikita said, rolling her eyes at him. She was cuddled around a teddy bear hot water bottle that he had bought for her, a thick blanket around her as she sat on the couch. Her face was pale but her smile radiant as she laughed. There s another red one right next to it. It ll look stupid. You need a golden ball. Right, Mia?

Definitely, Mia agreed promptly and took the red ball from him. Don t you know anything about decorating a Christmas tree?

No, he grumbled, secretly pleased with the way Mia s finger lingered against him when she took the offending ball. I ve never done this before, just so you know.

Why not? Nikita asked.

Carter was quiet for a few moments. My parents weren t big into Christmas, he said. They did enjoy the sales on liquor that came with the season, but Nikita and Mia didn t need to know the sorry tale of his abusive childhood.

I can t remember our mother, Nikita said. She died in an accident when I was a baby, right, Mia?

That s right, Mia said. Carter could hear the strain in her voice, but Nikita was oblivious.

But I remember our father. He was cruel and mean and I didn t like him. He also didn t put up Christmas trees. But Mia and I have always decorated, since we left the farm six years ago.

Six years ago, Carter realized, Mia had been about fifteen or sixteen. That was too early to leave home, and with a little sister in tow.

His gut clenched as more pieces of the puzzle fell into place before his eyes.

Niki

One Silent Night: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 17 Sep 2026 00:49:00 +0000

One Silent Night: Part 1

A Christmas Miracle brings them together.

by horny pixy. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Carter has been in love with Mia for years, but it takes a Christmas miracle to throw them together.

Carter stood by his window, one eye on the watch on his wrist. It was just after eleven, that magical hour when most of the traffic died down and the neighborhood in the old downtown area settled in for the night, the quiet creeping through the air with the mist from the small stream to the west of his apartment. Across the road he could see some early Christmas decorations, but he knew that the real lighting up would start in about two weeks.

She would be along soon.

He shifted the threadbare curtain a little to the side and tried to peer down the street, attempting to see her approach sooner, but he knew she would appear around the corner as always, and that he would have no chance to look at her neat little form until she does. He looked at his watch. Another minute had passed.

She would be along soon.

He fretted restlessly when the minutes continued to trickle away, like the incessant dripping of droplets in the back of his mind; a tap that didn t quite close all the way.

She would be along soon.

And then, finally, she was there. His hands tightened around the folds of the curtain as he watched her round the corner, his very being tightening up in anticipation as his eyes followed her hungrily. She was wearing her dark, mid-thigh-length coat, and he could see her shapely leg taking carefully measured steps.

Her head was bent down, as always, obscuring her features, and he wondered once again what he would see if she looked up. He knew a little about her, her skin was milky pale in comparison to her dark coat. Her hair was also dark, cut in a straight, no-frills bob that reached her chin and was usually tucked away behind her ear. Her arms were always folded across her chest, as if she was trying to get away from her surroundings by climbing into herself. She was a picture of despondency and hopelessness as she walked down the pavement, the mist from the river swirling around her legs with ghostlike tendrils.

She was breaking his heart.

He followed her with his eyes, knowing her pattern well. Under the next streetlamp she would stop, bend over to adjust her shoe in the weak glow, and then continue around the corner to wherever she was going. And he would have to wait until tomorrow to see her again. What did it say about him, about how low he d sunk, that these two minutes of watching an unknown girl walk down the street was the culmination of all his hopes and dreams? That his every day was spent in a state of endless waiting, waiting? He was forever waiting for something, for the night to be over so he can get up, for the shops to open so he can struggle down the stairs with his bad knee screaming in protest to buy coffee and a microwave dinner. For the afternoon to pass so he could sit on the small little balcony his apartment was outfitted with and watch the sun set over the dingy part of the city horizon he was privy to.

He watched her as she stopped on cue, her fingers busily tweaking at the straps of her shoes. More than anything, he was always, always waiting for her.
She got up after a few seconds and his eyes followed her as she proceeded down the street, her pace a little faster now, as if she was suddenly aware of the hour and the fact that she was a pretty girl, walking alone. When he could no longer see her, he pulled the curtains in place and turned around, facing the dingy apartment he owned.

And deep down, he knew, the longest wait of all was the countdown of years that would mark the end of his miserable existence.

The Waitress

What can I get for you? Mia asked the two men who were sitting in a booth in the back. They were both dressed in similar casual attire, jeans, dark jackets, sneakers, but she knew without asking that they were cops. They had that shrewd look in their eyes, the restless air of inquisitive minds.

Her shoulders tingled and she forced herself not to twitch nervously. They were just out for a meal, maybe discussing a breakthrough or a dead-end in a recent case. Nothing to worry about. Cops and officers came in here all the time for coffee and doughnuts and meals.

They are not looking for you. They are not looking for you. They are not looking for you.

She chanted her mantra repeatedly in her mind as her fingers scribbled down their order. It was never wise to allow cops, or anybody else, for that matter, to sense your fear. It gave them reason to start questioning things she preferred to remain unquestioned, what s your name? Where are you from?

Her feet were killing her. Her swollen ankle was throbbing from her earlier slip on a wet floor, and she wanted nothing more than for the day to end so she could go home to Nikita. Her back was no longer aching as much as burning from carrying the heavy trays back and forth, the pain a constant companion in her lower back. She shot a quick glance at the clock on the wall behind the counter as she unloaded dirty dishes in the sink and swiped her tray down where a cup had left a ring. It was a few minutes to ten, closing time was ten thirty, so she had a while to go yet. Angelo had gotten one of the girls to wrap threadbare tinsel around the clock and cash register. Despite the fact that it was clearly older than the shop, it was still ugly and gaudy, a glittery, cheap string of false cheer that did nothing but highlight the shop s worn-down visage.

She ended her shift at ten thirty with an argument with Angelo, the owner and manager, who wanted her to stay for stock taking , his term for sexually harassing the girls when there was nobody around to help them. She refused and, as a result, lost her job.

Her heart sank at the idea of finding something new, again. How much longer? she wondered as she packed the things from her locker, over into her bag. How much longer was she going to struggle through life like this? Every day was a fight to survive. There were bills to be paid, a house to clean, a little sister to care for. Somebody needed to put food on the table, needed to make sure the police didn t discover them and send them back to;

Not going to happen, she thought. No matter what happened, they were never going back to that dark, dark place they d escaped from six years ago. She was twenty-three now, old enough by law to become her sister s legal guardian, if they needed to take a legal route for any reason. She could only hope that would never happen. If there was ever any questions, any queries, she would pack up their things and they would leave. Again. They d done it before, when it seemed necessary, it was so easy to disappear into the night, after all.

She clutched the black carry-all that held an extra shirt, some clean socks, a comb and a few tampons in case she ever needed them unexpectedly. The cheap second-hand cell phone was stashed in the pocket of her coat, where she could feel it vibrate if Nikita phoned her.

She was in a bigger hurry than usual, walking as fast as she could on her sore ankle, and looking around her edgily. The shadows seemed denser, the streetlights dimmer, the air quieter.

She hated this part of the city during the night. It was dark and it smelled like old trash and the murky, filthy water of the little stream on the other side of the dilapidated railing.

She was being stupid, Mia decided. She has been walking this route every night for the past three years, and nothing has ever happened to her before.

She swallowed her fear and walked out from under the tree. The rest had not done her ankle good. It was cooling down and stiffening up and she winced each time she stepped on it. She limped around the corner that would take her down the semi-nice street with the old buildings. Most of them had been townhouses in their hey-days, but they had fallen into slight disrepair since. She imagined living in one of them. It would be warm, and the roof wouldn t leak in eleven places every time it rained. In the winter, she would light a fire in the living room, and she and Nikita would sit in front of it.

And maybe the sky would rain money and Unicorns soon.

Carter s 3-Year Dilemma

Carter managed to convince himself not to watch for her again. How much longer was he going to wait for a miracle that was not going to happen? His dark-haired girl was never going to do anything else except walk past his building. He d considered going downstairs at eleven more times than he could count, but three guesses as to how she would react to a man waiting to talk to her at that time of night. He had tried to follow her a few times, but his knee was so bad that he couldn t keep up, not without being seen. The last thing he wanted to do was scare her into taking a different route. She was his fantasy, his perfect vision of innocence and beauty and hope. No matter how the weather looked, whether it was a balmy spring evening, or an icy cold snowing one, she walked down his street every single night. He d been watching her for close to three years now, and he knew that she was off one Sunday a month, always the last one.

He wished, for the hundredth time, that he knew more about her. He wanted to know where she worked, wanted to know her name. Was she married, maybe, with a kid?

It was a moot point, in any case. Even if she wasn t married, she wouldn t waste her time on somebody like him, jobless and injured beyond repair, with nothing to give her but his name and an old apartment that used to belong to his grandmother.

He forced himself to stay seated as the clock ticked closer to eleven. It was ridiculous, this fascination of his with a girl he s never even met. He spent his time building fantasies around her in which she needed his help, and in his dream world, his knee was still in its pre-explosion condition. He was still fit and strong, a Navy Seal who could do anything he set his mind to.

Forcing himself to be realistic, he took a swallow from the beer he rarely indulged in. She was probably married, or living with somebody. Probably had a kid, and took a night job so that she could spend time with the little one during the day. She was probably perfectly happy with her life, and this desire to rescue her was a left-over emotion from his SEAL days where being a hero was part of the job description.
He missed his team.

And there it was, the crux of the matter. He missed his team, his friends, almost more than he missed the mobility that had been stolen from him in that awful explosion four years ago. So far, he d beaten the odds, but for the past couple years, he hadn t made any progress beyond walking with the help of a crutch. After his time in the hospital and physiotherapy rehab center ran out, he moved back to the city where he had grown up. It was as far away from the base as he could find, and he had needed the distance at the time, not to mention the rent-free apartment his grandmother had lived in until she passed away.

But now, after months of seclusion, the truth was finally sinking in. He was never going to be able to run through jungles and over desert dunes again. His days of scaling mountains and hiding out yards away from the enemy camps were over. No matter how hard he worked, his leg was never going to be up to it again. He was going to have to consider those options the psychologist had tried to talk to him about.

His mouth thinned. Private security: where SEAL careers go to die.

He managed to avoid the window until just after eleven, when he couldn t take it anymore and he stood up, cursing himself for his weakness.

A few minutes later, the girl came around the corner. Carter felt the familiar constriction of his heart as the streetlight casted a dull glow around her dark hair. She was limping tonight, favoring her right leg, and carrying a black bag in one hand. He frowned, watching her progress with concern. She was definitely stepping gingerly, and she was moving much slower than usual. So much so that he would probably be able to keep up with her if he followed her.
Carter made the decision in less than a second. Grabbing his crutch and a jacket, he left his apartment.

On the street

It happened in the darkness under the overhanging branches of a gnarled old tree, where the searching fingers of light could not reach. The gap in the pavement where two slabs of concrete had pulled away from each other snagged at the sneaker on her injured foot and she pitched forward with a sharp cry of pain. She landed awkwardly on all fours, and the sting of scraped palms joined the pain in her foot. She gave a tearless sob and uttered a few choice swearwords. She must look a sight indeed, down on all fours with one leg elevated in the air behind her at an awkward and unattractive angle.

Are you all right?

The voice behind her came from absolutely nowhere. Mia swung around as much as was possible for a human in the dog-near-a-fire-hydrant-position and ended up landing on her ass. She scrambled back and saw the man limping closer. From her position on the ground, it seemed as if he was a giant, rising out from the mist, leaning heavily on a crutch and yet managing to walk without making a sound.

I don t have a lot of money on me, she said, holding her black carry-all up like an offering. But take what I have. Just please don t hurt me. Panic tightened her voice.

I don t want you money, he said, stopping at a safe distance from her and holding out his hands to show he was unarmed. And I m not going to hurt you.

His voice was deep and soothing, somehow managing to calm her nerves.

Let me help you up, the stranger continued. He came closer and held his hand out. She hesitated a few seconds before letting him haul her up. She dusted her palms on her jacket, felt the sting of asphalt cutting into her skin like pieces of brittle glass. The enormous man held onto her elbow as she balanced on one leg.

Thanks, she said stiffly. I hurt my ankle earlier tonight and I tripped on the pavement. I m fine now, thank you.

He didn t reply and for the first time, she looked at his face. The faded street lights were casting mysterious planes over his face, highlighting his features. He had dark hair about a week overdue for a cut, and from what she could see, a strong nose and chin. His eyes appeared to be dark and intense, and his cheekbones were just high enough to make him handsome. His lips, however, looked soft and full and like an exotic dish, one you needed to serve up with strawberries and chocolate sauce and whipped cream and what on earth was she doing, thinking about his mouth like she wanted a taste?

A sudden, unexpected dimple made its way to surface when he gave a small crooked smile, and suddenly he looked much younger.

My name is Carter, he said, as if it was important to him that she knew who he was. I live in that building over there. See the balcony? That s my apartment. I hurt my knee a few years back and it was bothering me tonight, so I decided to take a short stroll around the block. Saw you falling down. Why don t you let me have a look at your ankle? What s your name?

Mia, she said.

Mia, he murmured, and for a single moment, it seemed as if he was tasting her name on his tongue, rolling it around his palate like a fine wine he wanted savor and appreciate. He led her over to the railing, and she balanced against it as he got down with some difficulty to examine her foot.

Do you have first aid experience? she asked when he started to prod lightly at her swollen ankle. He held her heel and rotated her foot slightly. She gasped, instinctively yanking back when pain shot through her leg.

Easy, he soothed, softly stroking. It s a really bad sprain. I used to be a hospital corpsman for the Navy SEALS, so I ve seen my fair share of injuries.

You were a SEAL? she asked and closed her eyes as the touch of his fingers on her leg sent tingles dancing over her skin. His hands were so soft, so gentle, as he tested the tightness of her shoe around the swelling.

Yeah, but I screwed up my knee in an explosion so I m no longer active. Listen, you need to get off your foot. It must be killing you.

It s painful, she admitted. But I m not too far from home.

Is there anybody who can fetch you?

No, only my sister and she s too young to drive. Not to mention that we don t own a car. Ouch, dammit, that hurt!

Sorry, he said and got up. Look, how far do you live?

Mia looked at him. How far could she trust this man? She didn t know him, but he seemed; kind, somehow. Gentle.

About two miles, she admitted, and at his glower, looked down at her hands. She got the sense he was angry with her for some reason.

I m not letting you walk that far on an injury like that. Why don t you let me drive you home?

Trusting somebody to help you up after a fall was one thing, but getting into a car with a stranger, leading him to her sister; that would be stupid, and reckless, and many other things she couldn t afford to be.

Thank you, but I ll just call a cab.

He nodded once. Come wait inside, at least, he said. I ll give you some ice and painkillers.

She hesitated as the logical part of her mind warred with the part that was in pain and wanted nothing more than to get off her foot, have some painkillers and let somebody else make the decisions for once.
All right, she said after a few seconds. Thank you very much.

He tried to see his apartment through her eyes, and wasn t sure what to think. It was small, with an open plan kitchen and living room that was separated by a breakfast counter that held stacks of books on the one side. There were three doors leading from the sitting room. Though it was reasonably clean and neat and didn t scream poverty, it was a clear exhibit of his lack of funds.

She was glancing around anxiously, her eyes darting from his TV to the front door and back to the kitchen, where the dishes were piled neatly in the sink. He saw them linger for a few seconds on the three doors that lead out of the living room and sensed her fear of being trapped. She reminded him of a little animal, cornered and shivering, waiting to be attacked by a predator.

The bathroom s through there, he said, pointing. Those two doors lead to the bedrooms. Don t worry, I set up the torture chamber in the basement.

He expected her to laugh at his lame joke, wanted to lift her mood, but she just gave a small, tight smile and clutched her tote bag closer to her body.

Sit here, he said, cupping one hand under her elbow and leading her to a comfortable wingback chair. You have an interesting accent, he said as he went into the kitchen to switch on the coffee machine that was his only indulgence. It s very faint, but I have an ear for languages. Are you from Europe?

She was silent for a few seconds before replying. My family came to America when I was very young. But yes, I was born in Europe.
Your accent is almost Slavic, he said. But not Russian. Not quite.
She didn t offer any further information, so he pressed. Are you from Poland?
No, she said, reluctantly. Georgia.
It borders Russia and Turkey, doesn t it?
I; yes. Yes, it does. You re good with this.
Simple matter of geography. So how old were you when you left?
I was five.
He did the quick math. So you must have left in the time of the civil war in the early nineties.
She nodded her head and he watched the movement play with her hair. We first went to Poland, and from there made our way here. My stepfather had some; business associates that helped us.
He could read between the lines as well as anybody, and guessed it to mean they didn t follow the legal route. Which probably meant she was still an illegal immigrant.

It explained a lot, but he wasn't going to call her out on it.
Would you like some coffee? he asked as the rich scent filled the apartment. To take the painkillers.
I would love coffee, thank you, she said. He poured her a cup and added sugar generously. He handed it to her with an unopened bott

Taking My Husband Back

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 19:28:00 +0000

Taking My Husband Back

Stay at home wife catches cheating husband in the act.

by JDoe_anon. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It is 1 am and my fucking husband is not home from work! This is the third night in the last two weeks. I don’t know what to think anymore, I have a gut feeling he’s cheating on me. Since I gave birth to our child, I’ve gained a little weight in my ass and thighs that lead to my self-confidence going down the drain.

I see his car pull up in the driveway; I quickly get into bed and pretend I’m asleep like nothing was wrong. I can hear his footsteps walking in the front door, it is making my anxiety kick up the roof to wait for him. He walks in the room, and I pretend he startles me.

I said; “Hey sweetie, why so late from work? what time is it?”

Matt replied “Oh, I didn’t mean to wake you up. Go back to sleep, it has been a long day from work. I am just gonna take a shower before I go to bed”

“It is past 1 am,” I said. “ it does not make any sense to get here this late. Are you sure it is a work thing?”

Matt barked; “Don’t start with your shit! I am too fucking exhausted to answer your stupid questions. Go back to sleep!”

He’s never spoken to me like that before, I was in shock and didn’t know what to say so I stopped the conversation there.

The next morning, I woke up and he was not there, his car was not in the driveway either. It is only 6 am and he usually leaves by 7:30, I didn’t think my question from last night would make him go this far? I called his office, as soon as he picked up, I tried to be cheerful and loving.

His response was “what? I’m busy, I don’t have time for this. I’ll be home on time, relax! Don’t call my office like this”.

He immediately hung up before I was able to say anything. Since he said he was going to be home on time, I decided to make him a nice dinner and wear something he would notice me in. Hopefully that would get him in a better mood.

Dinner was done, I went into my closet to pick something out. Not a lot of my clothes fit me anymore, so I was very limited. I took off my baggy sweats and t-shirt that I always wear and put on a nice long blue dress. Though I still wore my sports bra, that’s all I have.

It is past 8 pm and he’s still not home, Dinner is already cold. I decided to eat since who knows what time he will be here. I cleaned up the kitchen and put the baby to sleep in his crib. Then I see the lights of Matts car on the window. I rushed to the front door upset. I was getting tired of this, coming home this late has got to stop! He opens the front door with an annoyed look on his face when he looks at me.

Matt barked; “I am going to take a shower then go to bed, I know I said I’ll be home on time, but shit happens”.

I replied; “That’s all you have to say? When you told me you were going to be home on time, I made a nice dinner and wore something nice, all for you! Please stop acting like an asshole and tell me the truth, are you cheating on me?”

"An asshole?” Matt said. “ Are you fucking kidding me? No one asked you to do all this shit! But finally, you wear something decent then just sweats! And don’t fucking accuse me on cheating on you. I am working all day so you don’t have to work, but can you blame if I did. We haven’t had sex in 2 months, not even a fucking blowjob! So, I am going to take a shower and go to bed, and I don’t want to have this conversation again!“

By the time he was done talking I was sobbing, I couldn’t say anymore or even look at him. I went straight to bed and as soon as he did, I tried backing my ass to him so we can have a quick fuck but that didn’t work, “Stop, I have an early morning” Matt said as her turned his back on me. I woke up at midnight, and Matt was sound asleep. I grabbed his phone and unlocked it by using his finger. I quickly looked through before he unexpectedly wakes up. There were constant text messages from a girl named Amy. The only Amy I knew was his secretary from work. They are planning to meet the next night at The Luxurious hotel. I put his phone back and took his nicest credit card from his wallet and pretend I didn’t see anything.

The next morning after my cheating husband left to work to see his skanky secretary, I decided to go shopping. I did not give a fuck anymore about my self-confidence. I went to an XXX shop and bought the sexiest lingerie they had. Meanwhile, I got a call from my husband saying he was going to be home late.

All I said was “Ok honey! And I am sorry about yesterday, I will not think about that anymore”. Pure bullshit!

I wore a coat over my lingerie on the way to the hotel. When I got there the hotel was under my husband’s name and since we both have the same last name and address, it was easy to get an extra key. As I walked down the lobby on the marble floors, all you can hear are my stiletto heels echoing, I can tell everyone was staring. As I got the door of the hotel room, I tried to be as quiet as possible. I was so eager to catch him on the act. I opened the door and all I can hear are load moans and yelling “Yes! That cock is so good!”. As I closed the door, I took off my coat and walked in. She was riding him hard, I am not going to lie it got me wet, but I don’t like to share my husband. My husband did notice me though, I was standing there, and his jaw dropped, unsure if it was because I caught him or of what I was wearing.

Matt said; “Oh Fuck!”

I shouted; “ So this is you not cheating on me? You’re going to have to choose me or her.” My hands were on my hips standing with confidence. The Bra was pushing my tits high, and the G-string thong barely covering up my shaved pussy.

Amie chided; “ Wow, that’s cute. You really think he’s gonna want you like that? Your fat ass is stretching that thong out, you should buy a XXXXL size ha-ha. Its ok though, I am taking care of him now, so you can go back home.”

She was laughing and moaning as she was still bouncing on his cock.

What a bitch! I was about to leave, thinking she was right.

Matt said “ Amie it’s over, get the fuck out. I am going to fuck my wife now.” He pushed her off and signed at me to come to him in the bed.

Amie left; I didn’t even acknowledge if she said anything after.

I was on top of him. kissing him, he grasped my ass tight with both hands. I moved down to his cock stroked it In front of my face, I licked like an ice pop cycle. I shoved his whole cock in my mouth sucking on it, making it wet. He started fucking my mouth; his soft moaning was making me soaking wet. He put me on the edge of the bed and started licking my pussy, nice and slow then suddenly, he got aggressing eating me that I came in his mouth. I grabbed oil from my purse that I got from the sex shop. I poured it down my body, massaging my tits and pussy. I laid on the bed thinking he was going to fuck me now, but he got on top and started fucking my big tits.

“ Oh baby, this feels so good!” Matt declared. “I need to fuck your pussy now! I miss it so much!” Moaning.

He rubbed oil all over my ass, bent me over and started fucking my pussy hard. I was moaning so loud of how good his big cock felt stretching my pussy. He put his thumb in my asshole., it felt different but amazing at the same time, I wanted more of it.

“ Keep fingering my ass baby,” I cried. “and don’t stop pounding my pussy! Ahh!”

"Oh Shit baby! I fucking love you,” Matt said. I missed this pussy so much, your ass and pussy are so fucking tight.“

I got on top of him riding his cock, reverse cowgirl style. I was twerking my ass on his cock, playing with my pussy at the same time. He was slapping my ass and squeezing it like he never fucked before.

” Turn around baby, I need to see your face while you’re riding my cock” he moaned.

After I turned around, he held on to my tits, squeezing them.

"Don’t ever hide these tits from me.” Matt said. “I want you naked every night in bed ready to handle my cock.“

” Yes baby! I Will, will, Will! “ I screamed as I was Cumming on his big wet cock.

He was pounding my pussy while I was on top, I couldn’t say anything else but to moan and enjoy this amazing feeling of my pussy being roughly fucked. I haven’t had sex nor masturbated in 2 months and I wanted to take a step forward; I got off him.

“You ok baby?” Matt asked. “ Was I too rough? Your just so fucking hot with your big thighs, amazing juicy ass, your curvy waist that brings up to your big tits.”

I didn’t know he thought like that about me. It was making me hornier than what I already was, I can feel it in my pussy, an urge.

Then I said; “Um. I want to try something we never done before.” I tried to be sexy without killing the mood. I continued; “Will you fuck my ass?” I’m not sure if I approached it the right way, it felt weird asking.

Matt was giddy. “ Oh baby, definitely! I’ve never asked before because I never wanted you to feel uncomfortable. We’ll take it slow.”

He turned me around, bent me over on the bed and poured more oil all over my ass. He spread it all over my ass cheeks, my inner thighs, my pussy, then my tight asshole. He stuck his cock in my pussy, fucking me slowly. With 2 fingers, he was fingering my ass deep. I loved it!

"You like it baby?“ Matt inquired. he was slapping my ass.

"Yes!” I shouted. “ Put another finger in my ass please.”

He did not hesitate, that is what he did. It was time to put his cock in there. He slowly put the tip in my ass; it felt amazing! Then slowly, he put the whole thing in my ass, he shoved it deep in me, leaning against my big ass, holding me by my shoulders, kissing the back of my neck. It was different but I didn’t want him to stop, I wanted him rougher with my ass.

“ Fuck me harder & deeper” I directed him. “ I want you to pound me!”

“Yes ma'am.” Matt said.

That was the spot, I couldn’t shut the fuck up. I kept moaning and screaming telling him that I loved his cock. I did love it!

“Fuck your ass is so fucking tight, it is making me want to cum!” Matt grunted.

“Cum in my mouth when you’re ready!”, I asked.

"Are you sure”, Matt asked. “ You never done that before.“

” I know,” I assured him. “ I want to taste my husband’s cum.“

” You got it baby,” Matt agreed. “Bring your face to my cock! I want to cum in my wife’s mouth!“

My mouth was wide open, and I swallowed his cum, it had a sweet taste. I went to the restroom and cleaned up I can still feel my pussy throbbing and pressure in my ass.

The phone rings and Matt answers. “Everything is ok here; I haven’t heard any noises” he laughed. Were we that loud? Fuck, all I know it was fucking amazing.

I stayed naked and got into bed with him.

“ I’m sorry for what I did and the way I was acting,” Matt said. “I will respect you but please don’t ever hide your body from me. Ill come home every day on time and you can take my phone, I don’t give a fuck as long as I can have that sweet tasting pussy of yours.”

Wow! What the power of woman’s body can do for a man! But I was never again ashamed of my body, no more baggy sweats for me; well not every day that is and when I did I make sure I don’t wear any panties. Since then, I’d fucked my husband all over the house and every fucking position. I’ve even gone to his office, we’d fuck on his desk, and in his pickup during lunch. And for that bitch that thought she can steal my husband; well, she quit feeling humiliated for what happened. Never heard from her again.

by JDoe_anon for Literotica

Sexual Equity: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 00:28:00 +0000

Sexual Equity: Part 4

Kyle gets to know a minister better.

In 4 parts, by oolonroosevelt. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

br>

Kyle McQuary, newest research fellow at the John Burfitt Institute, and the Very Honorable May H. Van, MLA, CSS, Minister for Youth and Sport for the Province of Deltaland, drink tea in a caf across from the provincial capitol.

Forward:

Sexual Equity is a philosophy that is the foundation of of government in the Pacific island nation of New Dorset. Sexual Equity is based on the notion that while men and women have equal value and should be equally free, fundamental differences make complete sexual equality impossible, and that it is equity (fairness and justice) that should be sought between the sexes. The adherents of Sexual Equity note the differences in male and female sexual drives, as well as differences in the ways men and women typically view hierarchy, status, and a culture of honor.

Origins of Sexual Equity

In a 1975 speech, Wanda Barnes, then the leader of the Women’s Caucus in the New Dorset House of Representatives, laid out the principles of Sexual Equity. She noted that New Dorset had been a leader in sexual equality: the first country in the British Empire to grant equal suffrage to women and also to elect a female member of its legislature, and the only country in the world that established dual constituencies, with one male and one female legislator elected from every constituency, guaranteeing equal numbers of men and women to Parliament.

Despite this nominal equality in government, she noted that continuing control by men in the political party system and in spheres outside government had stymied attempts at substantial reform. Despite the recent session had been concerned mainly with issues around independence: whether to become a republic instead of sharing the British monarchy, and how to reform the Senate and the system of honors. She claimed that these were issues of honor and status, of interest primarily to men, without addressing the important issues affecting women’s daily lives.

Hearkening back to difference between “dignified” and “efficient” parts of parliamentary government (see The English Constitution by Walter Bagehot), Barnes proposed a male monarchy and House of Lords, which would be symbolic and deal with issues such as honors and national symbols, and a female House of Representatives, which would form the executive and make the laws.

Adoption of Sexual Equity in New Dorset

Barnes’ proposals caused an uproar; she was accused of being sexist against men, and several male-led political parties took the opportunity to propose eliminating dual candidacies and repealing some of the previously passed women’s rights legislation.

The turning point was an overheard remark by the Minister for Home Affairs, Jason Campbell, saying that he would gladly give up the power to government in return for sexual favors. Although he quickly apologized, Wanda Barnes gave another speech (Second Sexual Equity speech of Wanda Barnes) pointing out the prevalence of female prostitution and the different sexual needs of men and women as exemplifying their differences and the need for equity rather than equality. Saying that she believed Campbell had nothing to apologize for, Barnes declared that she was proud of having been a prostitute in her youth (prostitution was particularly common in New Dorset: see Prostitution in New Dorset), that giving men pleasure was nothing to be ashamed of, and that sexual service is something women should be able to provide to men, if men can provide what women need as well.

After the speech, Barnes and some of her followers in the Women’s Caucus had a series of one-on-one meetings with Campbell and several other members of parliament, about which much has been rumored but little is known for certain. After those meetings, a constitution for New Dorset was adopted incorporating Barnes’s proposals, and also mandating that sexual service is mandatory for members of the House of Representatives and the various provincial legislatures (see Sexual Service in New Dorset). Campbell became New Dorset’s first king, and other male MPs who voted for the new constitution became the first dukes of the provinces.

“So, Mr. McQuary, now you’ve seen the centers in person. What did you think?

"Minister, I was very impressed. Back in the capital, we weren’t able to find funding to open youth centers more than three days a week. But here, you have care five days, plus classes and activities, even on weekends. The centers themselves are very nice, but it’s the level of funding that I can hardly believe.”

“Well, much as I’d like to, I can’t take credit for that. The last government worked out a grand bargain between all the cities and the provincial youth and senior citizens ministries to share staff and resources: all the ancillary support staff like cleaning, procurement, and personnel, and even things like using the same music instructors for youth and senior programs. Reducing redundant functions allowed us to redirect what funding we had toward front-line staff. We disagreed in a lot of other ways, but the last senior and youth ministers made a great accomplishment here.”

“It’s laudable of you to give so much credit to people you opposed.”

“Well, we’re all here to serve the public good. We can’t do our best for our constituents if we get caught up in squabbles.”

“Still, I find it admirable.”

“Well, thank you, Mr. McQuary.” The minister takes a last sip of her tea. “Is that everything you need for your report?”

“Yes, but there is something else I wanted to ask, Minis— is it OK if I call you May?”

The minister tenses up. She wasn’t expecting this. “Oh-kay,” she pronounces slowly.

“May, I’ve really liked working with you over the past few days, and walking around seeing your centers today was just wonderful. I really enjoyed it, and I think you did too. I’d like to take you out and spend some time together, see if we can get to know each other. You saw they’re doing ‘Once’ at the community theater here? I think you’d like it.”

“You want to go on a date. With me.”

Smiling, he says, “Yes, that’s what it’s called. Will you come?”

“Mr. McQuary—Kyle—you’re a nice guy, but I’m in the Legislative Assembly and a minister in His Highness’s government. You know what that means. I don’t go on dates.”

“What? Why not? I know your responsibilities. That doesn’t bother me.”

“They don’t bother you… We’re not just talking about long hours in committee hearings and late nights in the Ministry offices, right? You know what this job requires of me.”

“Yes, May, I know about your service obligation. That’s not a problem.”

“Not a… look, you might think you know, but there’s no way you could say that and really understand what it means.” She pauses and stares at him for a moment before getting her phone out of her purse and concentrating on it for a minute. “Ok, let’s go.” She stands up and takes a step. “Well, come on.” Kyle stands and May leads him into the capitol and down a back stair. They come to a security desk.

“Hi, Faith,” May says to the guard. “I have a perk booking for number three?”

“I wasn’t expecting… oh, I see you just made it. Of course, Minister. I’ll need to see both your IDs before I buzz you in.”

They show their IDs and are buzzed through the first door; May uses a key card to let them through a hallway and then into a small room with a divan and a closet. May opens a connecting door wide, using her purse as a doorstop to make sure it doesn’t close. She ushers Kyle through it and says “You wait in here, I’ll be just a minute.”

Kyle walks into the room, which has a bed, nightstand, tall chair, and a low stool. “May, wait a minute, this isn’t —”

“Kyle, you wait in there and then we can talk, okay?”

“Um, okay…”

May slides opens the closet and begins removing her clothes: first her shoes, then skirt. Kyle says “Um, May…” and looks away.

“No, I want you to look.”

He looks back at her as she places the skirt in the closet, and proceeds to do the same with her blouse, stockings, and underwear. She then dons a perfectly sheer robe from the closet, and walks into the room with Kyle. “Go on, have a seat.” Somewhat bemused, he gets up on the chair, and she brings the low stool in front of him and kneels on it, so her face is on a level with his pelvis, and then looks up at him. He stares down at her breasts, clearly visible through the robe.

“Twenty times a month, Kyle, I come down here, just like this, and say 'Hi, my name is May. May I serve you with my hands, my mouth, or through intercourse?’ That works out to about once every work day. I usually take a morning appointment, which means that every day before work, I’m in here having sex with some man whose name I’ll never know and who I’ll never meet again.

"I can see I’m turning you on. That’s sweet. It’s not fair of me to bring you down here, get you all hot, and then leave you hanging. Come on, let’s get those pants off.” She reaches up and unbuckles his pants, and pulls them and his underwear down. Kyle rises to let the clothes fall, but otherwise is too shocked to say anything. “Let me work on this a little,” she says, and takes his cock into her hands, running her hands up and down it, squeezing and massaging.

“Do you know why I met you at nine-fifteen today? It’s because between eight and nine, I was in the room next door, sucking some guy off. He was big, too, my jaw’s still a little sore from it.

"And I did the very same thing yesterday with a different guy, and the day before that, I was lying face-down on the bed while another guy fucked me from behind. And I’ll be here doing something just like that tomorrow, and Friday, and every day next week.”

“Here, let me see if I can get you off.” She kisses his glans and then licks it, and brings it into her mouth, moving up and down with lips and tongue. It isn’t long before his body stiffens and he ejaculates into her mouth.

“Mmm, yours isn’t bad,” says May. “Pineapple juice?” Kyle can’t do more than shake his head.

“So, Kyle, I hope you enjoyed yourself. I’m flattered you found me attractive. But I do this every day with a different man every time. I can’t have this job and still be a regular girl and go on dates and be in a relationship and meet the parents and go to Christmas holidays and… I just can’t do those things.

"Can I just say, 'Thank you for allowing me to serve,’ and then we can go back to being colleagues? I still want to help with your research.”

Kyle stares down at her. “May… that was amazing. Maybe the hottest thing that’s ever happened to me. But 'Thank you for allowing me to serve’ isn’t my idea of pillow talk from someone I care about.”

May just looks up at him.

“I wasn’t going to get into this till later… but OK. Part of the reason I took a job out here was because I had a bad breakup with my fianc e. We were teenage sweethearts, and I thought we’d be together forever. But we had a problem. I couldn’t help… look, I’m a man, I’m attracted to women. We’d go out together, and I’d see a woman, and I’d look. Not crazy staring look, but just… notice her. And Ruby would catch me noticing, and she’d be mad. And jealous. And I’d feel like I was hurting our relationship. Eventually even when I was out by myself and I’d see an attractive woman, I’d feel like I was being disloyal just by noticing. And I couldn’t stop.”

“Well, yeah. Men notice women. Women notice men, too, for that matter. Your fianc e didn’t know that?”

“Maybe she did. I don’t know. But she made me feel that I was dishonoring our relationship just by noticing. And eventually I met someone who noticed me back, and since it felt like if I was already being unfaithful, what the hell… we did more than notice each other. Ruby couldn’t forgive me for it, and I don’t blame her. We broke up after that.

"I’ve thought about it a lot since. I know some men get into exclusive relationships and, maybe they notice others, but for them it’s not a big deal. But for me, it has to be,, after that. I don’t want to be in a relationship where I have to try to hide who I am or what I want. I need to be with someone who can let me explore that side of myself, without my being afraid of dishonoring the relationship. And that means I need to be with someone who doesn’t need me to be exclusive.

"So someone like you, with a service obligation – well, that’s just the perfect thing for me. Because I need someone who also doesn’t want to be exclusive. Either because she also wants to explore her other wants and needs, or because her career means that exclusivity isn’t an option. So May I really like you, but I’m also interested in you because you are what I’m looking for, that way. For me, your being in politics doesn’t mean you’re not a person I can date – it means you’re the only kind of person I can.”

May looks down and shifts uncomfortably.

“May, we will never be the only ones for each other, in terms of sex. I’m going to look at other women, and more than look, and I am going to sign up to receive service from other politicians, which I do appreciate for what it is. And maybe you’ll find someone else you want to have a fling with, and you’re definitely going to be here every morning, giving service to whoever is next on the waiting list. And for you and me, that’s a good thing.

"I want to go on dates with you, and get to know you. I can imagine… I know I’m getting ahead of myself, but you’re a person I can imagine holding close, sharing good and bad times with. It doesn’t bother me that you have sex with other guys. What bothers me is the thought of them leaving you alone afterwards.”

May tears up, just a bit. “You know, it’s not just down here … I mean, the duke, he likes having me. I get an audience summons at least once a week, sometimes a few times.”

“What? I thought he wasn’t supposed to repeat audience summonses, at least not often.”

“Well, he’s not, but that’s not a rule, it’s just something not usually done. He’s supposed to, you know, 'allow the honor of service to be shared,’ that kind of thing. But he’s been asking for me a lot. I mean, up until now, I haven’t minded… too much… he’s pretty gentle, most of the time, and it’s nice to feel wanted… even if it’s just because I look like the girls he knew overseas.”

“Well if it’s OK with you it’s OK with me. If I were the duke I’d want to have you too. I just wouldn’t want to send you home afterwards.”

May can’t help herself and sniffles. “But that is what he does… sends me home in the back of a car, all by myself… and I get home and…”

Kyle gets off the chair and kneels down next to May. He holds her hands, and she pulls herself together, just a bit.

“Kyle, you need to know… I’ve never… I mean, I’ve been with hundreds of guys, but it was all service. We came to this country with nothing when I was just a baby, and then my dad died, and Mom was really poor. She never had the money to give me the things all the other girls got… I was the only one with crooked teeth when everyone else got braces, the only one with small boobs when everyone else got implants, the only one who had to shave because she couldn’t afford hair removal treatment. And I looked different… nobody wanted me. The only way I could get those things was to borrow, and I went into commercial service to pay it off, where I was the exotic one… and then I graduated and went straight into politics. I never had a boyfriend, even a real date.”

“May, please, I can’t imagine anything better than being the man who could give you those things. You’ve had sex, but you’ve never had a lover. Can I be your lover?”

May nods. “Ok. Yes. I want to. So much. Yes. And I really do like you, Kyle, I had a wonderful time today too. I mean, outside, looking at the youth centers.” Then she pauses, and her eyes crinkle just a bit. “There’s only one more thing you need to know.”

“May, you can tell me anything.”

“All right. I saw a VIP preview of that production of 'Once’. It was awful. Truly terrible. If I could have walked out without causing a stir, I would have. Maybe we could see a movie instead?”

by oolonroosevelt. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

After a few more seconds of staring, Rebecca says “Thank you. In a minute we’ll go into the crib. See the code by the door? You’ll need to remember it. You type that code on the keypad inside the crib to open the door to come back here again. If you type anything else security comes.”

“Ok, follow me into the crib.”

The crib is similar to the one in E2, but like the waiting room, is much larger. Here the bed is kingsized, with a nightstand on both sides. Some undulating couches line the walls. Several of the very low stools are stacked against one wall. Rebecca enters, picks up a stool and puts it in the middle of the floor. “This is a kneeling stool. You sit down with most of your weight on the seat, but it’s angled so your knees rest on the ground. Then you swing your legs underneath he stool again.” She demonstrates, kneeling, facing them. “See how I don’t sit on the robe, but directly on the seat. The seat pads are changed out after each appointment, with the other linen.

"Take a stool, and kneel, lining up in front of me.” The other women take stools and kneel on them, facing Rebecca. “You will sometimes end up kneeling on the floor, but for long periods, most women find that the stools are more comfortable. The rest of the orientation will be in this room and you’ll be kneeling for most of it. Kneeling helps remind us to be humble before the men we serve.

"When you’re kneeling before a man, you should keep your arms at your sides or behind you, never hiding yourself with them. And when you are addressing him, smile so he knows you are happy to serve. Remember to be happy, grateful, and humble before him.

"OK. Before we bring the instructors in, there are a couple things for us to talk about. First, I do need to mention feudal service. As you know, as elected officials you owe service to citizens here in the cribs, but just as important is the service you owe the king and the duke of your province. Sophie, since you’re an MP you’re not required to provide service to your duke, unless you want to.

"In theory, the King or your duke can come up to you on the street, say ‘Fuck me now,’ and you either have to do it or quit your job. That never actually happens. Almost always, what happens is that his scheduler calls your scheduler, they work out a time when you’re both available, and then he sends you a summons to an audience with him at that time. This is usually in the palace, or the duke’s apartments. There’s an audience room that is usually used, which is basically just a fancy crib, and you perform service, and go home.

"But you should be aware that this is just a convention and the feudal right to service is in theory unlimited. As long as he gives you enough time to do your official duties in the legislature, he has a right to service any time, all the time, and your only recourse is to quit your job.

"Although it hasn’t happened very often, there have been times when a king or a duke used their power to pressure officeholders to do things they wouldn’t have otherwise; sometimes official things, sometimes things in their personal lives. So just be aware it can happen. Kings and dukes have more power in our system than we sometimes give them credit for.

"Having said that, while federal ministers all provide feudal service at least once, many MLAs and backbench MPs, and most local government officials, are never summoned.”

“OK. Now let’s talk about your personal lives. I assume if you’re here, you’ve at least begun to explore how the people you love are going to handle your new obligations. Obviously we have the biggest challenge with husbands and other romantic partners, but our parents and children also often have issues with service.

The Service Office has counselors who can help you and the people in your lives work through it. If you’re married or partnered, you should know they have a lot of experience with adapting relationships to the reality of service, by working with you both to redefine fidelity and establishing new ground rules for your marriage. Contact the Service Office at any time for a counseling appointment.

"The last thing I want to talk about is pregnancy and disability. Is there anybody here who hasn’t had their contraceptive implant?”

Lucy raises her hand. “I wasn’t going to get mine unless I actually won, and I haven’t had time since yesterday. I thought, if I lost, I might want…”

Rebecca says, “Sure. We’ll just make sure you don’t do anything today that would be a problem. You should also consider getting an antimenstrual. Although it’s possible to plan your service around your period, a man is not required to accept service from a woman who is actively menstruating. And if you’d really rather try to just plan around it, you should still maintain your contraceptive implant. Unwanted pregnancies can happen, and if it does you’ll probably never know who the father is; we’re not allowed to disclose anything about any of the patrons, under any circumstances.

"Of course, you might want to get pregnant; this is not discouraged. But there is always some confusion about pregnancy and service. Being pregnant does not excuse you from providing service. We’ve had MPs who were nine months pregnant in here providing service. What is true is that if your doctor says that because of the pregnancy, sex is contraindicated during pregnancy or immediately after the birth, your inability to give service during this time can be excused, and you can still participate in government. That’s different than other kinds of disability. If you have any other kind of injury and are unable to meet your service obligation, you cannot vote or act as a minister. MPs have 90 days to get a clean bill of health and meet their service obligation, or their seat is deemed vacated. Each province has different rules about disability vacancy, and I don’t know them all, but providing service is considered an absolute prerequisite for governing. Some people justified the excusing of pregnancy related disabilities based on the idea that 'pregnancy is another kind of service,’ but that’s a very limited exception.

"Any questions?”

Holly says, “What happens if I’m menstruating and the man refuses?”

“Good question. If for any reason service isn’t performed successfully, whether because of menstruation, or the man doesn’t feel satisfied, or you miss an appointment, or whatever, it doesn’t count as meeting your obligation, and you will also have to add an additional service obligation before the end of the next month. It doesn’t matter whose fault it is. There’s a process if there’s a dispute about whether service was performed successfully, or if either a man or woman has ongoing issues, but it’s almost never needed.

"OK, anything else? If not I’m going to bring the instructors in.”

Rebecca rises, presses a button on the wall marked Ready, and returns to the stool. She turns it so she can see both the women and the door marked Men’s Exit. After a minute, Mr. M and Mr. V walk in from that door, wearing their wraps.

Rebecca smiles, looks up at them, and says “Hello. My name is Rebecca. May I serve you by continuing the orientation?”

Mr. M replies, “Yes, Rebecca. Please carry on.”

Rebecca says “Thank you, sir.” Addressing the women, she says, “In this room, above all else, we women are here to serve. Outside this room, Mr. M and Mr. V are under my authority as the head of the Service Office. In this room, I serve them, and I must get their permission before continuing.” Again addressing the instructors and smiling, she asks, “Sirs, may I remove your wraps?”

“Yes, Rebecca,” says Mr. M.

Rebecca rises, walks to the instructors and removes each of their wraps, placing them on hooks by the door. Again, a few of the women can’t help but giggle. Rebecca returns to her stool and again addresses the women. “Again with the giggling. Remember, as MLAs, over a typical four year session, you’ll provide service to almost five hundred men, a thousand if you’re a provincial minister or an MP. You’ll get all kinds; young, old, fat, skinny, tall, short. And you’ll see, and touch, all kinds of cocks; big ones, little ones, hopefully mostly hard ones but not always. The thanking ritual we’re about to do is something we do in orientation, to get you used to seeing and touching them in this context.” She turns to the men, smiling once more, and asks. “Sirs, may we thank you properly for our service?”

Mr. M says “Yes, Rebecca,” again.

Rebecca says to the women, “I’ll go first. Follow my lead: do as I do.” Rebecca rises, walks over to Mr. M, and kneels on the ground before him. Taking his penis lightly in both her hands, she kisses the glans, then looks up into his eyes, and smiles. “Thank you, sir, for this opportunity to serve.” She then releases the penis, rises, and kneels before Mr. V. Again, she takes the penis, kisses it and thanks him. Then, she rises again and returns to her stool.

“All right. Eva, you’re first. Stand up, go to Mr. M, and kneel before him. Take his cock in your hands; no, both hands, hold it loosely, and then kiss it. Good. Now look up at him, smile, and say 'Thank you, sir, for this opportunity to serve.’” Eva repeats it. “Good. Now let go, stand up, and kneel before Mr. V, and do it again.

One by one, each of the women performs the ritual for each man. "Thank you, sir, for this opportunity to serve.” “Thank you, sir, for this opportunity to serve.” Holly can’t get through it without laughter, and so Rebecca makes her repeat it four times before Holly finally manages to thank both men properly.

After the last woman returns to her stool, Rebecca again kneels before Mr. M, takes his penis and kisses it before smiling and looking up at him. This time she says “On behalf of the Parliamentary Office for State Service, I thank you for this opportunity to serve. I bid you farewell until your next service.” At that, Mr. M says “Thank you, Rebecca,” dons his wrap, and exits the room. She repeats the process for Mr. V, and he also leaves.

Rebecca returns to her stool and addresses the women again. “We’ll call them back shortly, but first, think about how it feels to do what you’ve just done. Think about who you are now that you’ve done it. State service isn’t mainly about how it makes the men feel, although it is about that. It’s mainly about the way it makes you feel. It’s about reminding you that even though you have the power to make law and run the government, and in some cases you may even have the power of life and death, you exercise that power as servants of the people.

"You, as officeholders, are the embodiment of the government. The men in this room are, in turn, the embodiment of the people, who are sovereign over this country and from whom your power derives. These roles you embody are acted out by your actual bodies.

"In serving these men you are manifesting democracy itself: the principle that it is the government that serves the people, and not the people who serve the government. And as that principle is so fundamental to democracy, we must manifest it fundamentally: by serving in the most visceral, instinctual way possible. There is no surer way to break through the crust of our conscious mind through to our emotional, instinctual selves than through sex. While the immediate object of what we do is the pleasure of the patrons, its more important purpose is to use our animal natures to shape ourselves into responsible stewards of the nation. I hope you can remember that. Every time you give service, you should remember.

"Now, we’ve each thanked Mr. M and Mr. V for the opportunity to serve, but as I said, that’s a ritual we do just in training and counseling sessions. Actual service consists of pleasing the man to the point of climax. The patron has the right to request service by hand, mouth, or by intercourse, and you’re required to make a good faith effort to pleasure him enough to bring him to orgasm.

"So, we will complete today’s orientation by actually going through with some sexual acts, although because these are Service Office instructors, they can’t count toward your service obligation. Unfortunately we don’t have the time, nor our instructors the stamina, for all of us to provide service today, but we will give pleasure to both of our instructors.

"Before we do that, I’ll teach you the traditional greeting and farewell. When the man first comes in, you greet him by saying 'Hello, my name is’ and then your first name, and then "May I serve you with my hands, my mouth, or through intercourse?’” Let’s try it, one by one. Eva?“

"Hello, my name is Eva. May I serve you with my hands, my mouth, or through intercourse?”

“Good. Holly?” They each repeat it, one after the other. After the last one, Rebecca says “That’s great, you’re all stars. Remember that no woman in here uses anything but her first name—when the prime minister comes in, she says 'Hello, my name is Judy’ like anyone else. And we never ask the name of the men we’re serving, and even if they say it, we never use it. It’s always 'Sir.’ Also, although the patrons can talk about whatever they want, you mustn’t discuss or answer questions about anything other than your service here.

"Now, the farewell statement is slightly different depending on your role, but it is basically 'On behalf of’ whoever you’re part of, 'thank you for this opportunity to serve. I bid you farewell until your next service.’ Lucy, you’ll say 'On behalf of the City of Poole,’ and Sophie, you’ll say 'On behalf of the House of Representatives.’ The rest will say 'On behalf of the Deltaland Legislative Assembly,’ There will be more to learn if you ever become a minister.

"Ok, so let’s start with Sophie and Lucy. Sophie?”

“On behalf of the House of Representatives, I thank you for this opportunity to serve. I bid you farewell until your next service.”

“Good. Lucy?”

“On behalf of the City Council of Poole”

Rebecca interrupts. “Just the City of Poole.”

“Right. On behalf of the City of Poole, I thank you for this opportunity to serve. I bid you farewell until your next service.”

And then, Eva, what do the rest of you say?

“On behalf of the Legislative Assembly of the Province of Deltaland, I thank you for this opportunity to serve. I bid you farewell until your next service.”

Rebecca asks each of them to repeat it in turn, and when this is satisfactory, says “Once you bid him farewell, you rise and return to the lounge. As you rise, you again become the self you are on the outside, the leader, the decision maker. That is when you should allow yourself to feel proud of all you’ve accomplished, proud of what you’ve done in the world and most of all, proud of the service you’ve just provided. Be humble until then, but as you rise, be proud.

"Ok, we’ll call the instructors back now, one at a time. Can I have two volunteers? Lucy, this is what you shouldn’t do at the moment.”

After a pause, Brooke raises her hand. “No one else?” asks Rebecca. “I can do it, but it’s really better for you to step up.” Elizabeth slowly raises her hand. Rebecca says, “Great. Brooke, you go first. At this point, you should take my place at the front. We’ll each keep our own stools. I’ll tell you what to do and say, but you’ll be the one performing service. Okay? You sit here.” They switch places.

“When you’re ready, press the button on the wall, and then come back to your spot.” Brooke does. A few moments later, Mr. M. walks through the door. Rebecca shoots a look at Brooke, who remembers to smile and say, “Hello, my name is Brooke. May I serve you with my hands, my mouth, or through intercourse?”

Mr. M says “Brooke, I would like you to serve me with your mouth.”

Rebecca says “OK, Brooke. We usually perform oral service using the chair. He sits in the chair, and you use your stool to sit before him. You can say 'Would you like to sit in the chair, sir?’ But there’s not really a script for this part. He might also prefer to lie in bed and have you fellate him there.”

Brooke says, “Sir, would you like to sit in the chair?”

Mr. M says “Yes, Brooke, I would.” Mr. M sits in the chair, and Brooke moves her stool in front of him.

“I think I know this part,” says Brooke, and first opens Mr. M’s wrap, and then begins kissing and then licking Mr. M’s penis, while massaging his testicles with her fingers. As the penis stiffens, Brooke takes it fully into her mouth.

“Look at Brooke,” says Rebecca to the rest of the women. “Imagine that it’s you, because soon it will be. Imagine what it feels like to be down there, kneeling before this man, holding him in your mouth, acting only for his pleasure.”

Mr. M strokes Brooke’s hair as she moves her mouth up and down his penis. Soon Mr. M is moaning softly, and it is not long before he gasps, his body stiffens, and his eyes roll upward. From Brooke’s reaction it’s clear he’s ejaculated down her throat. She then pulls away from him.

Rebecca says “Wait just a minute or two while he recovers, and then thank him.”

After a moment Mr. M comes back to himself, and Brooke smiles and says, “On behalf of the Legislative Assembly of the Province of Deltaland, thank you for this opportunity to serve. I bid you farewell until your next service.”

Mr. M says, “Yes, Brooke, it was very good. You should ask before removing the wrap, but I haven’t had many first timers do that well.” He closes his wrap, stands up and leaves.

Rebecca says, “All right. Elizabeth, you’re the next volunteer. Please bring your stool up to the front, and then Brooke, take Elizabeth’s place. Elizabeth, before you press the button, I have some questions for Brooke.”

They settle in, and Rebecca asks, “Brooke, how do you feel?”

“Well tired a bit, and a bit sore. I don’t do that very often.”

“I see. I meant, what’s your emotional state? What are your feelings right now?”

Brooke looks pensive. “I guess I’m pleased with myself. Mr. M seemed happy and I feel like I did a good job of giving pleasure. It felt great to have him come, like I had accomplished what I set out to do. I can’t say it makes me feel like the embodiment of democracy, though.”

Rebecca chuckles. “No, of course not. But think about it this way. You just got elected to be one of the leaders of your province. You’ll be sitting on committees, making important decisions about new laws and programs, representing your people in the legislature. Somebody might say that someone in that situation might feel she was too good to lower herself before a man and give him carnal pleasure. And yet you said you felt great about it, you got a lot of satisfaction. Right?”

Brooke says “Well, yes.”

Rebecca says “So this experience has taught you that you can get satisfaction from service, even this, which might be considered menial or vulgar. You should get satisfaction from service in governing, too. It’s easy to imagine someone in the legislature getting caught up in utopian dreams, or consumed by hunger for power. But your experience here powerfully reinforces that service gives satisfaction. And you’ll be reminded of this over and over, ten times a month

Sexual Equity: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 13 Sep 2026 00:25:00 +0000

Sexual Equity: Part 2

An orientation to the obligations of Sexual Equity.

In 4 parts, by oolonroosevelt. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Forward: About New Dorset.

New Dorset is an island, and nation-state, in the northeast Pacific. Located 450 km southwest of the Baja California peninsula, it is the largest territory (other than Antarctica) to have no native population when first discovered by Europeans. It was first discovered in 1533 by Spanish explorers, but no Spanish presence was ever established, and it was disputed between Spain and Britain until Spain withdrew its claim in 1815. It was colonized by the British beginning in the early 1800s, and given its independence along with other British dominions in 1931.

New Dorset is a constitutional monarchy with a parliamentary government, with a constitution in broad terms similar to that of the United Kingdom and many former British colonies, but governed under the unique principles of Sexual Equity.

New Dorset has 8,671,074 inhabitants. and the capitol is Dorchester.

The Duchies, or provinces are:

Bathurst, whose capitol is also Dorchester, has 832,092.
Wilmot-Horton, whose capitol is Portsmouth, has 2.046,189.
Goderich, whose capitol is Poole, has 1,100,280.
Deltaland, whose capitol is Stafford, has 1,195,146.
Alicia, whose capitol is Taylorville, has 1,024,764.
Helenia, whose capitol is Jenkins, has 1,040,141.
Louisia, whose capitol is Kibblewhite, has 537,428.
Beatricia, whose capitol is Packman, has 895,034.

Orientation begins:

Twelve women in the their twenties and thirties, dressed in pantsuits or blazers and skirts, file in to the conference room and sit around the table. At first, they talk of their journeys here to the capital; soon he discussion turns to constituency office staffing and committee assignments. Finally an older woman, about fifty, comes in, wearing a “State Service Office” badge on a lanyard.

“Hello. Welcome to State Service Orientation. I’m Rebecca Upston, the Parliamentary Commissioner for State Service. Angela, who usually does new officeholder orientation, is off today, so you get me; I’m the head of the program. Thanks for coming on time. I know this seems uncomfortable and frightful for some of you, but don’t worry, for almost everyone orientation, and service generally, turns out to be a good experience. Can you introduce yourselves? Just first names here. You can call me Rebecca.”

They go around the room, and each says her name. Rebecca makes a point of repeating them back. “Georgia.” “Eva.” “Lucy.” “Holly.” “Bella.” “Brooke.” “Samantha.” “Jasmine.” “Sophie.” “Madison.” “Summer.” “Elizabeth.”

Rebecca says, “Great. And most of you are new members of the Legislative Assembly from; which province was it, Deltaland, right? Except Sophie, who won the federal by election in MacVicar, and Lucy, who is the newest city council member in Poole. Her election was just two days ago. Thanks for coming down so quickly.

“Congratulations to all of you on running for and winning office, on being chosen to represent and lead your people. What we are here for today may not seem like it has much to do with what you do in the legislature, but you’ll see that it does.

“I was an MP for twelve years and on my city council for four years before that, so even before this job, I did my share of state service. A lot of women come in with ideas about service that are pretty far off, so even though we provide you with written materials, we have everyone do an in-person orientation. You’ve all read the ‘Your Service Obligation’ booklet, right?” A series of nods.

“All right. Let’s begin he orientation by letting me show you through your part of the selection process. Servitrixes , that’s what we call women who have a service obligation, go online each month and sign up for service room assignments. By the way, in real life nobody ever calls them ‘service rooms,’ they’re always called ‘cribs,’ except in the paperwork. Anyway, the Service Office will send you the date each month when you’re eligible to select times and places. You get a different date depending on whether you’re a minister, an MP, an MLA, or what. If it’s available, you’re allowed to choose any crib, anywhere. Usually, you’ll want to pick one near where you work, but it’s up to you.”

She calls the web site up on the projector and goes through a sample assignment selection process. “You pick the number of appointments you need each month for your obligation. Each appointment time lasts an hour. Ten minutes at the beginning is for preparation and fifteen at the end is for clean-up, so if you have two crib assignments in a row, you’ll have a twenty-five minute break in between.”

“What if we forget to sign up?” asks Georgia.

“Well, you can always sign up late, and be limited to whatever crib spaces are available. We’ll try to accommodate you if we can. Ultimately, it’s your responsibility to make sure you can fulfil your service obligation. If you don’t, you can end up before the Joint Disciplinary Committee, and ultimately lose your seat. So don’t do that. Sign up early, get convenient crib assignments, do your service, and then go back and run the country. That’s how service is supposed to work. All the details are on the help pages online.”

“OK, so that’s how you’ll sign up. I want to give you a a general idea about how patrons (men who receive service) sign up too. Patrons sign up on a weekly basis instead of a monthly basis, and select their preferences from the service room assignments you’ve chosen. They select their preferred times and servitrixes, and the system matches them up. There are a lot more men who want to receive service than servitrixes to provide it, so there’s a complicated system for building the waiting list. Patrons get priority firstly on how long they’ve been waiting, then on whether they live in the constituency of the woman in question, and last on whether they’ve received any honors – lords, knights and members of the various orders of merit all have their own priority levels.”

“I thought earls and lords could get service anytime they wanted,” asked Lucy.

“No, just the duke of each province and the king. Nobles get some preference, but if a regular man with no honors has been waiting longer than an earl, he will get service even if the earl has to wait. Where the honors make a difference is in whether they get their first choice of servitrix.

Samantha asks, "Why do we sign up monthly when men sign up weekly?”

“It just works out better that way; it allows women to establish their schedules in advance, which is especially important for women like the foreign minister, who has to make sure she squeezes in her service obligation in between foreign trips. For men, it’s easier to pick appointment times closer to when they’ll actually go, and weekly signups allow the waiting lists to shuffle more often, which gives a sense of progress, even if the wait isn’t really any different in the long run. As long as you sign up on time for your assignments, the difference won’t affect you.

"Oh, one other thing you should know: if a crib isn’t being used, servitrixes can sign up to use it for whatever they want; either take a friend down there, or just use the lounge to take a nap or something. Perk bookings open up at the beginning of the week, after any late assignments.

"Any other questions? OK, they should be ready for us in the cribs now.”

Rebecca leads the women out of the conference room and into the hall. They pause in the Grand Hall on the way to the stairs. “Parliament House is a beautiful place to work. State service reminds us of our responsibility to the citizens, but the building reminds us how glorious our country is and what a privilege it is to lead it. We who work here are fortunate, especially the MPs. State service might seem like an heavy burden at times, but it’s a small price to pay. I don’t regret a day of it.”

They descend a stairway and travel down another hall, and come to an alcove marked Service Rooms; East, where two athletic men in their twenties are standing.

“Hello, Ms. Upston.”

“Hello, gentlemen,” says Rebecca. “These are two of our instructors. We don’t use names for our patrons, so for now we’ll just call them Mr. M and Mr. V.” They exchange a round of greetings.

Rebecca addresses a woman in a security uniform sitting behind a glass window in the back of the alcove.

“Hi, Harper,” says Rebecca. “Harper here is our first line of security. We know you are in a vulnerable position with you don’t know, so we take security very seriously at the Service Office, especially here at Parliament House. We show you this side during orientation so you can feel confident in your safety. You’ve all gone through body scanners to get into Parliament House. Security’s even tighter down here. No man can get into the cribs until the guard gives them a key and buzzes them in. Harper, can you check in Mr. M and Mr. V?”

Harper checks their IDs and then passes two plastic rings through the window, and the two men each take one. Mr. M puts the ring on a finger, then presses the ring to a badge reader next to a door; Harper presses a button and the door opens. A short hallway is visible, with another door at the other end. Rebecca says, “The door opens only when guard buzzes the doors at the same time the key is used. Every entrance and exit to the cribs is protected by a set of double doors, which can’t open at the same time, so nobody can sneak through.”

Mr. M leads the others through the hallway, and they find themselves in a room with a bench, a row of lockers, and a stack of what look like towels on a shelf above a hamper. There are doors marked To Exit and Washroom/Showers, and a hallway marked To Service Rooms.

Rebecca says “There are twenty cribs in Parliament House: seven in the south wing, ten in the west wing, and this the smallest set, with just three. Usually all the Parliament House cribs are pretty busy. Backbench MPs usually do service in Parliament House, as do ministers of the major departments like the Foreign Ministry and Defense, since those offices don’t have their own cribs. Ministers whose offices are in the North and South Executive Buildings generally use the cribs there.

"This is the locker room for the east cribs. Men can’t take anything into the cribs with them from the outside, anything at all. No clothes, no jewelry, nothing except their ring key. They have to take off everything and leave it here. Gentlemen, will you demonstrate?”

The instructors remove their shoes, pants, and shirts and put them in lockers. Mr. V removes a gold chain from around his neck; Mr. M removes a piercing from his ear, a gold ring from his finger, and a wristwatch. All go in the lockers. Finally, they remove their underwear, and turn around, facing the officeholders totally nude except for the plastic ring keys on their fingers. Rebecca says, “Please, take a good look,” and the two instructors pause as the women examine them..

A few titters escape the women’s mouths. Rebecca says, “We always get a few gigglers here at orientation. But you’ll have to get used to seeing men like this. We’ll talk more about that later. First, let’s finish seeing security.

Meanwhile, Mr. M takes one of the cloths that look like towels. "These wraps are all patrons are allowed to wear,” he says. “It’s not much, but having something makes most of us more comfortable while we wait.” He puts it around his lower torso and presses it closed. “There’s no pockets or anything, so you can see why the keys are made like rings; we don’t have to worry about losing them. We need the ring to open our locker and get our clothes after service.” Mr. V also takes a wrap and puts it on.

They continue on into the hallway marked To Waiting Room. In the hallway is another security checkpoint with a fullbody scanner, with entry and exit doors; a male security officer stands behind a glass wall.

Rebecca says, “We’re always extra careful. We know you’re in the public eye and we don’t want anything to happen to any of you. So we have another checkpoint here. Lucas here does a visual inspection, and then the scanner verifies that the man has left absolutely everything in the locker room.”

The scanner door opens, Mr. M steps inside, and the door closes behind him. Lucas says, “Please remove your wrap, sir.” Mr. M does, and the guard makes a point of examining him thoroughly. “You may put it back now, sir,” says Lucas. Mr. M does so, and then Lucas operates the scanner, which is silent. “Thank you, sir,” says Lucas, and the rear scanner door opens. Mr. M goes through the door, and it closes behind him.

Lucas goes through the same procedure with Mr. V. Rebecca says, “Only patrons are allowed in the waiting room, so we will be heading out now.”

Bella says, “Is there something special in the waiting room that we can’t see?”

“Yes, actually. Official portraits. At one point, it was decided that the old practice of displaying portraits of past and present ministers and officers of Parliament was one of the honors women would renounce. Instead, it was decided that official portraits would be made in the act of giving service, and they would be displayed in the waiting rooms to help patrons get in the proper mood.”

Lucy is alarmed. “But they said service was private, that nobody got to see us.”

“Well, nobody gets to see except the patrons. This is why you’re not allowed in there. The waiting room is highly restricted. Nobody is ever allowed in except men waiting for service. Even I’ve never seen any of the official portraits except my own.”

Sophie says, “I’d like to know about that.”

Rebecca laughs. “Maybe later. Anyway, don’t worry, only ministers and a few others are required to have their portraits posted, and in any case only the men actually waiting for service can see them. We can have no expectation of privacy from our patrons. And the portraits do an important job, of helping patrons get themselves ready for what is about to happen. It’s just another kind of service.”

“Anyway, when the woman in the crib signals that she’s ready to begin, there will be an announcement in the waiting room. The man then uses his key to access the hallway that leads to the crib, and then the crib itself. The main security office has a door to the hall, to come if you call, and the hall is also used by housekeeping staff who wipe up and change the linens after every appointment.

"For now, our instructors will stay in the waiting room while we go around to the women’s entrance.”

Rebecca leads the women out through the locker room and a series of hallways with doors back to the service room entrance alcove. She counts the women, and says “Harper, we’re all clear.”

Rebeca leads the women back to the stairwell. “We actually have to go up and over to get to the women’s entrances. We don’t want any mistakes.”

Lucy asks, “Are all cribs this secure?”

“Well, mostly. No matter what, we always have separate men’s and women’s entrances, and there’s always a guard on the men’s side who makes sure patrons can’t bring anything inside, monitors who enters the cribs, and who is there to help if called. But all security is stronger for our national leaders. The truth is that we’ve never had a problem where somebody who wasn’t supposed to be in a crib tried to get in to hurt someone, not even here in the capital.”

Rebecca leads them up the stairs, back through a set of hallways, and down another stairway. At the bottom, a woman in a security uniform sits at a counter, behind another glass window with a locked door. Rebecca says, “Matilda here will check your IDs and buzz you in.”

Matilda checks each ID before allowing the group through another set of double doors into another hallway, this one with doors labeled E1 through E3.

Rebecca says, “We’re going to do most of the rest of orientation in E1, but that’s an extra-large crib we use for orientations and other special occasions. Before we go there, I want to show you E2, which is a regular crib. The first room is your lounge, where you can freshen up. There’s a small washroom with a toilet and shower, and an area where you can rest and change clothes. Then after that is the crib itself, which has a bed, a chair, and a stool. I’ll explain that in a bit, but go on into E2 and see what it’s like.” Rebecca opens the door with her badge.

Each goes into E2 and looks around. The lounge has an area rug covering most of the floor, a daybed and a small clothes closet with a mirror on the door. The washroom is small but well stocked with toiletries. Next to the door to the crib is wall decoration reading “Happiness / Gratitude / Humility” and a small whiteboard marked “Today’s code: 2701”.

Inside the crib is a full-size bed, made up with just a fitted sheet. It’s pressed up against the wall on one side, and on the other side there’s a low chest of drawers. Across from it there’s also a chair with a seat raised off the ground, and a very low stool in front of it. This room has a rug on the floor also. On the far wall is a door marked Men’s Exit. Next to the door back to the lounge there are some pushbuttons and a keypad.

After each has a look, Rebecca reaches into the E2 lounge, presses a button on the wall marked Finished, and exits the room, closing the E2 door behind her. Then she shows the officeholders into E1. The lounge here is similar, but much larger, with two couches and a large closet, and mirrors lining the walls; the washroom has a toilet and shower but also a whirlpool bath. It has the same decoration and whiteboard next to the crib door.

Rebecca says, “This is the biggest crib we have, which is why we use it for orientation: there’s no way this many women could fit in E2. At the same time, E2 is much more like the cribs you’ll be using. This room is booked up quickly.

"Now is when you will be first introduced to what State Service is really like. The first step is to change your clothes. You should remove everything: clothes, jewelry, hair bands, whatever you have on, and put on a service robe. Let me know if your robe is too long; it shouldn’t go down to your knees.” She opens the closet and hands each woman a garment bag and a thigh-length, very sheer robe.

Eva looks at the robe and asks, “What’s the point of wearing this thing? There’s not even any lace. They can see everything anyway, we might as well just be naked.”

Rebecca says, “Yes, Eva, it doesn’t hide anything, but that’s not the point of wearing this. We provide service not only in what we do but in how we look, and not only in how we look to the men but how we look to ourselves. Nudity isn’t necessarily sexy; it can be pretty ordinary. We’re all nude when we take baths, or change our clothes. These robes are a reminder, partially to the men but mostly to ourselves, that we are here in their service. In here, we reveal ourselves in every way, even If we wear a robe, even if we do what usually conceals. So we’re more nude than nude in these. And before you ask, yes I’ll be wearing one too. Out there, I’m a Parliamentary Commissioner; when I come in here, I’m a woman providing service, like any of you. Counselors and managers in the Service Office are the only women other than elected officials who have a citizen service obligation.

"So, please place your clothes in the garment bags; we’ll put them in the

Sexual Equity: Whosoever

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 12 Sep 2026 00:23:00 +0000

Sexual Equity: Whosoever..

A Sci Fi Fantasy Story.

Ryan makes a visit to the West Service Rooms.

In 4 parts, by oolonroosevelt. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

And Whosoever Will Be First Among You, Let Her Be Your Servant.

Ryan looks up at the stately building. He last visited here on a Grade 6 field trip, seven years ago. This would be a very different experience.

Ryan walks through the main door, passes through a scanner at a security checkpoint, and follows signs downstairs to the West Service Rooms, where another security guard waits behind a window.

"I'm Ryan Ganter, I have a 1400 hours appointment," he says to the guard.

"ID, please?"

Ryan shows him an ID, and the guard swipes it on his computer. "Yes, you're in W7. This is your first time, it says. Welcome. You're quite early; fourteen is actually the time we expect you to check in, and your service will start later. Here is your key." The guard hands him a grey plastic ring. "You put it on your finger. When I buzz you through the doors, you'll need to press it up on the reader at the same time. You'll also use it for your locker. Put absolutely everything you have in your locker: all your clothes, your phone, any jewelry you may have, absolutely everything you have except that key. There are wraps for you to wear; that and your key are all you can bring inside. Once everything you have is in your locker, you can go through screening and into the waiting room. Got it?"

Ryan nods, and the guard buzzes him through a pair of doors into a locker room. There's two other men there, a burly one taking off his clothes, and another one wearing glasses putting his back on. Ryan says nothing, finds a locker and begins putting his jacket and shoes into it. He notices the man taking his clothes off has finished, and has taken a cloth from a stack on a shelf and wrapped it around his lower torso, from his midsection to just above his knees.. Ryan takes a wrap too and continues undressing. He has only his underwear on when he puts the wrap around himself and seals the Velcro.

"Hey, you should know, they won't let you in with underwear on. Just the wrap," says the man in glasses.

"Oh, thanks," says Ryan, and pulls his underwear down without taking the wrap off. He puts it in the locker and locks it, now with nothing at all except the wrap around his lower torso and the plastic ring key on his finger.

Ryan looks around and notices that the connecting passages are labeled To Waiting Room and Washrooms/Showers. A digital clock on the wall reads 1300. Ryan thinks to himself that maybe being clean would be a good for this, so he goes into the washroom, where he is alone. The shower area is communal, with several shower heads coming out from the walls. He puts his wrap on a hook and enters the showers.

He's lathering himself up when another man enters the washroom, wearing a wrap. Bashful, Ryan covers his crotch with his hands. The man says "Kid, you better get used to being naked if you're going to come here." As if to prove it, he removes the wrap and puts it over his shoulder before going up to a urinal.

Ryan looks away and finishes showering. By the time he's done, the other man is gone, so he dries himself off with a towel and puts the wrap back on. Back out in the locker room, the clock now reads 13:10.

Ryan heads down the hallway marked To Waiting Room. He turns a corner and sees a security checkpoint, with a young male guard and a full-body scanner. He enters the full-body scanner and a door closes behind him, enclosing him on all sides. "Sir, I need to conduct a visual on you. Please remove your wrap."

Ryan slowly unfastens the wrap and holds it in his hands. The guard closely examines Ryan's body, from head to toe, and asks Ryan to turn so the guard can see all sides. Ryan is very uncomfortable but complies. After the guard finishes, satisfied, he says. "Ok, you may put your wrap back on, sir." Ryan does, and then the guard operates the scanner. It is silent, and the guard opens a door to let him proceed. 'Very well, sir. The waiting room is beyond the next door. When she's ready, you'll hear an announcement. Enjoy your service, sir."

Ryan says "Thanks," unlocks the next door with his key and walks through to a waiting room. While he's getting his bearings Ryan hears an announcement: "Mr. Bennett, please accept service now in W5. Mr. Bennett, W5." A man gets up and, using his key, goes through a door marked To Service Rooms.

Ryan sees magazines on the side tables, and a television on one side of the room displaying a soccer match silently, with captions. A number of men sit around the room, some looking at magazines or at the television, and some looking at a series of framed photos on all the walls.

Around the room there are framed photos of naked women, just their faces and torsos, with their legs off the edge of the photo. Looking closer, Ryan sees that each woman is in the middle of intercourse, although all you can see of the man is his penis, coming in from outside the frame to enter the woman.

Ryan finds the sight of this a bit much. He sees a reader with a display on the wall, and tests his key: sure enough, it displays his name, the number of his locker, and "13:15, 14:00 appt, W7 15:10." So Ryan guesses he'll be here for nearly two hours before he will actually get in. Fortunately, he likes soccer.

He watches the match until it's over, and then begins reading a sports magazine. Eventually, he hears his own name: "Mr. Ganter, please accept service in W7." He gets up, unlocks the To Service Rooms door with his key, and enters a hallway. Following signs, he turns to the right and continues to the door for W7. Hesitating just a bit, he uses his key to unlock that door, and walk in.

The door closes behind him before he can take in what he's seeing. A woman, who looks to be about thirty-five though Ryan knows she is older, kneels on the floor before him, wearing only the sheerest of robes, which hides nothing. Her long light brown hair reaches down to touch her breasts, which are round and high on her body.

With a professional smile, she says, "Hello, my name is Judy. May I serve you with my hands, my mouth, or by intercourse?"

Ryan can hardly get a word out. "Wow..."

Judy's smile becomes more genuine. "Thank you, sir. I'm glad my appearance pleases you."

Ryan continues to stare. "Um.. well... could you.. maybe... get up so I could see all of you?"

"Of course, sir." Judy gets up off the ground and pushes the small bench she was kneeling on over to the side of the room. She opens her arms wide, spreads her legs slightly, and turns in a full circle. Her robe hides nothing; he can see her breasts, her derri re. She is hairless, so he can see her cleft.

"I can see you find this arousing, sir. May I remove your wrap?" Ryan can't speak but nods. Judy pulls the wrap off with one hand and runs her other hand down his erect penis before turning to hang the wrap on a hook by the door Ryan had used.

She turns back to him and again kneels, this time on the floor. "Sir, I am here to serve. May I serve you with my hands, my mouth, or by intercourse?"

Ryan starts off, "Pre" before Judy interrupts him.

"No, sir, in here I am just Judy. Please call me Judy, sir."

Ryan nods and says "Judy. I want to ... I want to fuck you."

"Of course, sir," says Judy. "What if I lie on the bed, and you get on top?" Not waiting for an answer, she removes her robe and hangs it on a hook on the far side of the room. Ryan finally notices the bed against the wall as, now fully naked, she lies on it. "Sir, please come here and fuck me. I want to feel your cock inside me."

Ryan doesn't wait for a second invitation. He gets up on the bed, crawls to a point between her legs and points his penis toward her vagina. "Just a minute, sir," she says, as she guides him inside her. "Yes, please sir, please fuck me."

Ryan begins thrusting. But, though an effort of will, he stops himself and pulls out, sitting up in front of her. "No! Not yet. I want more."

Judy looks up at him quizzically. "Of course, sir. How may I serve you?"

Ryan says "I want... I want to touch you."

Ryan gets off the bed and begins using his hands: he gropes Judy's breasts, rubs her nipples with his fingertips, and reaches down and moves his fingers up and down through her outer lips, which makes Judy moan slightly. "Sir, that's good."

Ryan turns her away from him onto her side, and begins groping her buttock. "Please, sir, not too hard... ah, thank you sir," says Judy. After a moment of this he begins using one hand on her buttock and reaches the other around her and holds her breast, squeezing gently and then rubbing, which elicits an " Ah, Ah," from Judy. Finally, Ryan has her get on hands and knees, gets behind her on the bed, and enters her vagina from behind. "Oh yes, fuck my pussy, sir," says Judy. This time Ryan doesn't stop himself and he comes. Breathing heavily, he pulls out, rolling away from Judy, pushing his back against the wall.

After a moment, Judy gets up off the bed, kneels, and starts to speak. "On—"

"Wait," interrupts Ryan, "do we have any more time?"

Judy says "Yes, sir, we've only been a few minutes. Are you not satisfied with your service?"

"Yeah. I just wanted to ask a couple of questions."

"Oh. Sir. I can't answer anything about what I do on the outside in here, sir."

"No, I just wanted to know... how can you do this? Out there, you're... you. In here, you begged me to fuck you. You don't even know me. I mean, that's so wild."

Judy pauses. "Well, sir, I asked you to fuck me because I knew it's what you wanted — although I wanted it too. In here or out there, I'm a woman. My pussy may not be on display when I'm outside, but it's always there underneath my clothes, and sometimes I get horny and wet and I want to have a cock like yours inside."

"But whatever my feelings are, when I'm in here, I'm here to serve you, sir, and the men who come after you. That's what Sexual Equity is, the system we live under, the bargain we made so I can do what I do. And I believe in that system, sir, truly. My service in here makes me better at what I do, out there."

Ryan stares at her, nonplussed.

"Sir, I can tell you don't understand. Let me try again." Judy rises from the floor and sits on the side of the bed next to Ryan, who moves to lie on his back, looking up at her. She reaches out to his penis with one hand and begins to stroke it.

"I don't just do this because it's a condition of my job. When people give service to others, in any way, it changes us for the better. Service gives us a sense of purpose and satisfaction. By easing stress, it makes us happier and healthier. And when we serve others it not only helps others feel closer to us, but also helps us feel closer to them. Giving of ourselves helps us see the kindness and generosity in others. I don't know if you're a Christian, sir, but Christ commands us to serve others, as He served the people in His days on earth."

Judy gets up on the bed, kneeling alongside him, facing him. She picks up Ryan's hand and places it on her breast, and then begins to use both her hands to massage him, alternately lightly touching his scrotum and stroking and squeezing his penis, which is beginning to harden again..

"Sex is another way that people become closer together — literally, since we touch each other, but being open and vulnerable with our bodies makes us feel open and vulnerable emotionally, too. You must feel closer to me now, sir, than you did when you came in."

Ryan manages to grunt, "uh-huh." His penis is again becoming fully erect.

"This is even more true for women. When you're inside me, and I'm all around you, it feels like you're not separate from me, but part of me." Judy moves over to sit astride Ryan; she opens her labia with one hand and guides Ryan's penis to enter her vagina with the other. "And when it's over, you come in me, and my body absorbs the fluid. You literally do become part of who I am." She moves herself up and down slowly on Ryan's penis; he moans. "So if serving you makes me feel close to you, and sex makes me feel close to you, then serving you with sex makes me feel as close as I can ever feel with another person."

"You're right, sir, I don't know you; I'll never know your name." She picks up his hand off her breast and kisses it, then takes both his hands and pulls them around to her derri re. "Sir, hold my ass, pull me in tight. I don't learn your name because in this room you are not just yourself, but a representative of all the people of our country. I serve you, and fuck you, so that I can feel as close as possible to all the people you represent. Feel as though everyone in the country is part of me." She continues moving herself up and down, grinding on Ryan's genitals. "My service to you makes my feelings, wants and needs as closely aligned with my country's as they can possibly be. And that's why doing what we're doing now makes me better at what I do outside this room."

She moves up and down more quickly, grinds harder. "I hope this feels good, sir. I want to make you come, sir, so I can feel closer to everyone. Sir, can you come one more time for me?"

Ryan could.

Judy slowly gets off Ryan and lies on the bed. Ryan's still on his back; she's on her side, her face next to his. After a moment, she kisses his cheek and says, "Is there any other way I can serve you, sir?"

Ryan shakes his head no. He can hardly move; he is drained. She moves closer and whispers in his ear, "I love my country, sir, and right now, you are my country."

She lies there for two minutes, resting her hand on his arm, their naked bodies touching. Nothing more is said. Eventually she kisses his cheek again and leaves the bed. She takes the very thin robe from its hook, and puts it on; Ryan can't see why, since it doesn't hide anything. She then kneels on the floor; Ryan turns to look. "Sir, I have to go now." She looks at a clock on the wall. "It won't be long before they ask you to leave so they can clean. Your ring key will open the exit door."

She then recites, "On behalf of His Majesty's Government, thank you for this opportunity to serve. I bid you farewell until your next service."

She rises and moves toward the rear door. Ryan calls, "Wait!" She looks questioningly back at him.

"Could you just turn around, let me look at you one more time? I want to remember this."

Judy smiles, and again holds out her arms and does a slow twirl, while Ryan stares at her body. "Um, thanks," Ryan says.

"Of course, sir. And I mean it sincerely when I say, thank you for letting me serve you." She turns to type a code into a hidden keypad, unlocking the rear door; she exits the room.

Ryan lies there for another moment before getting off the bed, putting the wrap back around himself and using the ring key to open the door he had come in.

Judy closes the door behind her and exhales. Going to the closet, she places her robe in a hamper. She checks the clock again, regrets that she doesn't have time to take her usual shower, and begins to put her clothes back on: underwear, white silk top, navy blazer and skirt, dark stockings and low pumps. She takes just a moment to brush out her hair, and exits.

Her assistant is outside the Service Office entrance. "Prime Minister."

"Hello, Jules," says Judy. "Well. It's been a long time since I've had a first-timer. It's better than I remember. Anyway. What's next?"

"Well, Prime Minister, they're waiting in your office for your Question Time briefing, and then you have the Transport Minister at 16:30."

"When's my next service appointment?"

"Tonight at 20, and tomorrow morning you have two in a row, at seven-thirty and eight-thirty, before prime minister's questions start at ten."

"Thanks. I'd better get ready for Question Time," says Judy. They head up the stairs.

To be continued in part 2, by oolonroosevelt for Literotica

Handy Bob’s Special Arrangements

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 11 Sep 2026 01:20:00 +0000

Handy Bob’s Special Arrangements

Value-added services, included.

Based on a post by Rope shooter. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Introduction: Bob here; 70 yrs old. My wife passed a few years ago. I live in an over 55 community, with about 600 homes. I was an electrician in the Navy, then I installed elevators for a living. To Install elevators, you learn a lot of different skills. So over the years I pretty much could fix anything from cars to plumbing, and most appliances. I was always helping out my neighbors with their stuff, and happy to help.

One of my new neighbors is on the board of the Home Owners Association (HOA,) here where I live now. We talked about how bored I was and how I was thinking about doing odd jobs for neighbors. She suggested that I put a small ad in the HOA monthly newsletter; Offering myself up as a handyman for the community.

So that’s what I did: see ad below:

Brookside Handyman
Happy to help:
Toilet Repairs, Water-softener Maintenance, Electrical Work,
Filters Replaced, Small Plumbing Jobs.
No Garden work.

Special arrangements available.

Call Bob, 555-1212. bobhandy@aol.com

So it took about a week before I got a couple of calls. All right up my alley repairs that made me $150 bucks the first week. Word started to spread and my business doubled the next week. Mostly single woman living alone, after their husbands passed. Just looking for help around the house. I went for a couple of weeks before one of the woman I was doing work for, wanted to know what the ‘special arrangements’ meant in the ad. So I told her $50.00 an hour or sexual favors. Either or. Oh she said well I’ll be paying you in cash. Ok I said no pressure. Nobody else questioned the special arrangement comment in the ad. About two weeks later I got a voice mail message from the woman (Joyce) who asked me what it meant.

“Oh Bob. My toilet just keeps running. Can you stop over”?

I had forgotten about her asking me, so when I called back and arranged a good time for her, she seemed very friendly on the phone.

“Oh Bob thanks for getting back to me so quickly. Nice to hear from you”.

Once I repaired the toilet she had coffee set up in the kitchen for us. We chatted about stuff going on in the community. She seemed nervous, as we finished coffee. I got up to leave and told her that it would be $50.00 for the toilet repair. She stood up close to me putting her hands on my chest and said she was a little short of cash, and was wondering if we could talk about a “special arrangement.”

Oh Wow; I’m thinking; my first taker. “Ok” I said going for it, “my usual arrangement is a blow job. That will settle the fee nicely.” I said. Her hand had moved down to my cock, and she took it in hand. She looked me in the eye and said that she hadn’t sucked a cock in a while.

“It’s like riding a bike. Once you learn, you never forget;” I said.

She seemed eager to get started. “If I get down on my knees I’ll never get back up. Can you sit on my sofa? I’m thinking I need some foreplay here to get me up and running?”

“Ok” I said; “but I always enjoy a blow job better when I can grab a handful of tit, and play with some nipples.”

She really was eager, as she pulled off her top and asked me to unhook her bra. Nice big saggy tits with silver dollar size nipples. I weighed them in my hands as she worked on getting my pants down. It’s been so long that feels so good as I pulled her nipples, and twisted them. Her tits were nice, and I wanted to fuck them to help me get hard. She had my cock in hand, and I told her to help me fuck her tits.

She eagerly repositioned herself to help me make that happen. She sucked me into her mouth, and got me good and wet, and then laid my cock between her tits. I was ready to do the fucking, but she was so eager she started fucking me, moving her tits up and down on my cock. She was loving this, moaning and cooing as she felt me getting harder and harder between her tits.

My pre-cum was starting to flow so she rubbed it all over her nipples, and then leaned in and took her nipple in her mouth to suck off the pre-cum. She just kept repeating” it’s been so long, it feels so good. I need this. God help me I need this.”

She pushed me down on the sofa, and leaned over me to suck my cock into her mouth. I was rock hard by this time, and she knew what to do with it. I was actually hoping that I could hold out for some time, as she was having such a good time sucking me as deep as she could take it, then rubbing it all over her face before sucking on it some more.

My hand had found her tits again, and I was pulling on her nipples, and holding her head when she took my cock deep. I hit the back of her throat and was twisting her nipple when she shuttered and came; groaning and moaning with the pleasure she was having. She pulled off my cock, and asked me to please give her my cum.

“Please give it to me!” as she was sucking my balls into her mouth. She went deep on my cock a few more times and that was it for me.

I held her head so my cock was deep in her throat, when I shot my first load. She never gagged, just took it all. As I unloaded in her; she came again, shaking all over; Unable to make noise as her mouth was loaded with my cock and cum.

She cleaned me off, and I had to go. As I was pulling up my boxers, she stuffed a wad of bills in them. I said; “That wasn’t the deal, you already paid.”

“You get both.” she said. She hadn’t orgasmed twice in years, and it felt so hot to have a real warm cock in her hands.

“Beside,” she said, “my toilet breaks a lot. Never know when I may need your tool.”

I was getting some calls for work, maybe one or two a day; which was perfect for me. All I really wanted.

A woman called left a message that her name was Ruth. Her good friend, Joyce; told her how I had taken care of her problem. She said that she needed her dimmer switch replaced in her dining room. “Text me to schedule if available.”

So I replied that I would be happy to help. My going rate was $50 an hour, one hour minimum. About an hour later she texted me and asked about “special arrangement rates” I texted back; “I also accept sexual favors, no pressure.”

She replied; “I know, but I don’t do oral.” She obviously got the blow job thing from her friend, Joyce.

“Oh?” I said; “why not?”

“When I grew up, only sluts gave blow jobs.” she replied.

“Fine.” I said “$50 an hour.”

She must have rolled that around in her head for a few hours. Then I got another text from her. “Why are you so hung up on blow jobs?”

I had a few drinks so I said fuck it and answered her this way. “ It’s a power thing. Rape isn’t usually about sex, it’s about power. I’m not a rapist, but having a woman on her knees, with my cock fucking her mouth; is about as hot as it gets for me. The fact that she is enjoying the intimacy of a blow job; don’t make a woman a slut. Sorry; maybe you should find someone else to fix your switch. Again no pressure my going rate is $50 an hour. If you want to proceed, please text me a picture of the dimmer and cover plate so I can pick one up at HD.“

Ten minutes later my phone dings with a text. It’s a selfie of her in an open robe standing sideways in front of the dimmer switch. Her right saggy breast is almost fully exposed, with just about half of her nipple showing.

“Very nice picture.” I commented. “So your an exhibitionist, but not a slut.”I responded? “Isn’t loneliness a bitch?”

“ I’m not an exhibitionist!” she fired back.

I copied the exposed tit picture she just sent me, and sent it back to her. “So what would you call this,” I asked.

I was just having fun with her. Way too many drinks tonight, I included a dick pick I had on my photo roll.

“My friend, Mr. lonely, and I can be there about 11:00 tomorrow morning.” I responded. “I look forward to shooting my cum all over your succulent nipples, and watching you lick them clean.”

I was so glad she sent the tit photo of herself with her face in the picture. That kind of protected me if she took offense to all of this banter.

She responded; “I’m not a slut, but I do need this work done. 11:00 AM works for me.”.

Setting at my counter eating breakfast I get a text from Ruth. “Still on for 11:00 AM?”

“Yes.” I responded.

Ruth again; “I’m not an exhibitionist, so you know, the picture I sent you was just for fun.”

“Oh, Ok.” I said; “The dick pic I sent you was a stock dick off the internet, not really mine. Mine is a little bigger.”

She responds “Oh god!”

A little later I get a text from her friend Joyce, who I had fun with a few days ago. She referred me to Ruth for the dimmer switch work.

“You have Ruth all Hot and horny. She was up half the night practicing sucking on her Silver Bullet Vibrator.”

“Oh?” I said; “has she never sucked a cock?”

“She claims not.” Joyce said. “You need to be gentle with her, the back of my throat is still a little sore.”

“Oh?” I said; “you were so hot. I’m feeling bad about this.” I said. “I don’t mean to add stress to Ruth’s life. I do work for cash?”

“Not a problem.” Joyce answered; “Oh she is so Hot now, she can’t back out. You told her you wanted to shoot your cum all over her nipples, and then watch her lick it off. That put her over the edge, she couldn’t back out now if she wanted to. She was up half the night thinking about that. She told me she is so lonely for a man’s cock, she can’t stop touching herself. I told her what a great guy you were, and that you would be good for her mental stability. If she has to suck a cock to hold one again, she is ready.”

Destiny Delayed: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 10 Sep 2026 01:23:00 +0000

Destiny Delayed: Part 2

Our romance continues.

In 2 parts, mandroid55. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

We knew each other five weeks. We were in the honeymoon part of our relationship. Things were going great. It was wonderful. But we had to get to know each other better before the relationship moved to the next level.

We had our hour long Wednesday telephone call.

Plans for Friday and Saturday were dinner and a movie.

Marti was wearing a multi orange color spaghetti strap sun dress with matching shoes. She was showing more cleavage than usual. I was wearing a white and blue Hawaiian shirt with tan shorts and topsiders.

However, during dinner plans changed.

Between the salad and entree Marti said in a low voice "I'm dying to test your sexual creativity. I've been thinking about it all week. Let's miss the movie and go to your place for an evening of great sex."

"I'm game. What do you want to try?"

"I've been thinking a lot about it wearing a sleep mask for sensory deprivation. It's a big turn on. The way your tongue attacked my bod with whipped cream, maraschino cherries will the same or better. Regarding ice, I tried it on my boobs and clit. I love the way goose bumps grew on my boobs. My boobs got super sensitive. I know it will be great."

Her conversation was livelier than normal. More smiling and laughing. Arm touching too.

That song kept playing in the back of my head. "Then I spoiled it all by saying somethin' stupid like I love you."

We hurried through dinner and drove to my place.

Marti sprinted out of my car and stopped in front of the living room couch.

"I need kissing before we start the evening frolicking."

I obliged by kissing her firmly on the lips.

Breaking off the kiss I said "I will get the cherries and ice. Go to the bedroom and get prepared for a night to remember."

Marti did not go to the bedroom to disrobe. Before I got to the refrigerator I heard clothes ruffling. I turned around. Her dress was off and she was simultaneously pulling on her bikini underwear ties. She was naked in record time.

"Hurry off to the bedroom before I attack you in the living room."

"Don't take long!" Marti begged.

I placed the ice cubes in a coffee cup and the cherries I cut up earlier in a coffee cup saucer. The sleep mask was on my nightstand.

Entering the bedroom Marti was striking various sexy poses at the foot of the bed.

I placed the coffee cup and saucer on the nightstand.

Grabbing the sleep mask I slid if over her eyes and spun her around twice.

"Oh." She cooed.

"You ok?" I asked.

"Yes. Spinning me around was a surprise, but it's making me hornier."

I grabbed Marti's right hand and led her to right side of the bed, leading her to sit down.

"I'm going to help you scoot to middle of the bed near the headboard."

I did so. Then I stripped.

"Now spread your arms and legs a bit and relax."

An hour or two later..

"That was great!" Squealed Marti. "Give me a hug." I obliged. We hugged.

"I'm drained you devil! You're so creative with sex! I could lie her all night recovering."

"We have ice yet for tonight".

"I forgot. Since you drained me take it easy with the ice."

"Will do."

Marti slid the sleep mask into place.

I dropped an ice cube on each boob. Instantaneously goose bumps covered her boobs. She gripped the sheets as tight as she could. Circling her boobs with the ice got her super tense. Marti moaned. She was so played out her resistance was minimum. It did not take her long to say "Stop!" Marti was totally wiped out.

I pulled away from her. We laid to next to each other not saying a thing, holding hands. Marti was exhausted.

Marti broke the silence. "You've wiped me out. Rather than go out tomorrow night let's eat at my place. It's time you met my other kids. I'll make stir fry chicken. We can have a relaxing evening staying in. What do you say?"

"Sounds great to me. What's the attire for tomorrow evening?"

Smart casual, like tonight. Please wear a Hawaiian shirt. I love those. They remind me of my parents' place on Maui."

"What time?"

"Six o'clock for cocktails."

Kids Approval Quest

I was finally going to meet the rest of her kids. Their names were Abby and Brad, born in that order. Both were married. Abby had a two year old girl with one on the way. Brad had one year old twin boys. With the youngsters it would be an early evening.

Saturday crept by with anticipation.

I arrived at Marti's home at 5:45. She was the only one there. Chloe was at the lake for the weekend.

While Marti tended to dinner, I made myself a faux screwdriver. One half tonic water, one half orange juice. My go to beverage went I did not want alcohol.

The doorbell rang. I ran to get it. I opened the door.

"Hi, I'm the new butler. Come on in."

Pregnant Abby and her husband carrying the two year old stood there with their mouths open.

I started to laugh. They started to laugh.

"Oh Mike." Sighed Marti.

Once everyone was settled in the kitchen the doorbell rang again. I sprinted to the front door.

"Hi, your mother just emigrated to Iran. How about Italian?"

Brad and his wife, each lugging a twin, simultaneously said "What?"

I laughed. They laughed. Marti entered the foyer and said, "That's Mike".

We all gathered in the kitchen for cocktails.

The conversation was light and cheery. Abby's husband Steve was a family practice physician. Abby stayed at home raising their daughter but kept her nursing skills sharp working one shift a week at a local hospital.

Brad was working his way up in the family conglomerate. He received his MBA from a top 10 business school. His wife Jane stayed at home with boys.

Dinner was a get to know each other affair. Like Chloe and her folks Marti's other children and their spouses came across as regular people.

The three youngsters and I hit it off. I like children. I like making goofy faces at children. They like my goofy faces.

Around 7:30 the youngsters started to tire. Shortly thereafter everyone headed out but me and Marti.

We chatted about how the evening had gone and Marti provided more details regarding her children and their spouses while cleaning up the kitchen.

After finishing in the kitchen I made myself an old fashioned with four muddied cherries. Marti poured herself a Merlot.

We sat down couch in the living room. I turned on a ball game for background noise. We both took a long drink from our beverages.

"They like you." Said Marti.

"I like them too."

"I mean they really like you."

Marti put her Merlot on the coffee table. She leaned over and gave me a soft kiss. I put my old fashioned on an end table.

We hugged. She pulled back and we kissed again along with a hug.

She pulled back again. There was a pregnant pause. We kissed and hugged.

Marti pulled back once more.

"I love you."

"I love you too." I replied.

We embraced. I do not remember how long we embraced. It must have been a couple of minutes. So pleasant.

"Marti, our romance has been incredible. We love each other, but we do not know each other. Let's take this gradually and grow together as a couple."

"I agree."

She gave me a big hug.

"Speaking of growing together, Chloe and I are going on a weeklong Mediterranean cruise before she returns to grad school. Join us on the cruise. It will be a great way to spend time together."

"Sounds great. What's the cruise line and where do we go?"

"The cruise is with Regent Seven Seas. The cruise starts at Rome's port and ends at Barcelona. Everything is inclusive including flying business class. I will get us adjoining cabins. I'll take care of the details."

"One thing, we must stay in separate cabins. You have three kids and I have four. We have to set standards for the kids and our reputations, especially yours in the community."

"I could not agree more."

"Regarding vacations, I think it is fair for you to pay for one and I pay for the next. Regent Seven Seas is rich for my blood. Royal Caribbean is my style."

"That works for me."

"Since we have been dating the Frank and Nancy Sinatra song with the line 'I ruin it all by saying somethin' stupid like I love you' has been in my head for weeks."

"Ah, that's so sweet."

The next day we made arrangements for my kids and their spouses to meet Marti. The meeting would be Saturday evening. The daughter and son-in-law from Denver would use frequent flyer miles to fly in at such a late date avoiding high air fares.

Friday after dinner with Marti's friends we went to my place. Marti disappeared into my walk in closed. She emerged wearing a crotchless O-ring bikini bottom.

This was the first Friday where she returned to my bedroom wearing an incredibly sexy outfit. That outfit made the sex better. Going forward every Friday and Saturday she put on a different sexy outfit.

Marti's sexy clothes ran the gamut. Small triangle bikini tops, tear drop bikini tops, tie string bikini tops and bottoms, crotchless teddies, bandeau tops, strapless dresses, camisoles, off the shoulder tops, plunging neckline dresses, tube tops. The outfits were incredibly stimulating.

The next day everybody met at my house at 6:00 PM. There would be my 4 children, the 3 spouses and 3 grandchildren. I brought in BBQ to be served on the kitchen island buffet style.

The evening went great. Marti worked the room like a politician. She spent enough time with each of them that they felt comfortable with her. My youngest is the nervous type, but Marti won her over too.

With all my kids in town the family hung out with me Saturday night and Sunday afternoon. Marti's name came up. The reviews were positive.

I called Marti Sunday evening to tell her what my kids said about her. She was delighted.

During our Wednesday night telephone call Marti brought up Friday night.

"After dinner I want to try bondage. Thinking about it makes me so incredibly horny."

"Bondage is built upon trust. You have to trust me completely."

"I do."

"I will never do anything to hurt you or try anything dangerous."

"There is no doubt in my mind you will be careful."

"Just to be safe say the word 'Red' if you want me to stop. If you cannot talk and want me to stop start humming 'The Happy Birthday Song'. You have to be safe with bondage."

"Got it. I'm dying to try it."

"I will use restraints that go under the bed with cuffs or soft cotton rope, a sleep mask and neckties for a gag. If you don't like the cuffs or rope I will use neckties.

"Just as long as the rope is not itchy."

"Deal. Cotton rope is the softest rope there is. But I will start with cuff restraints, no chances of rope marks."

"Any special clothes you want me to change into?"

"Well yes. The crotchless O-ring bikini bottoms. Seeing you topless and wearing the O-ring bikini bottoms is the sexiest outfit I have ever seen."

"Consider it done."

Friday evening we dined at our favorite Italian restaurant. Marti ate dinner faster than usual. Twice she said "I'm looking forward to tonight" with a gleam in her eyes.

She drank two glasses of Merlot. I had iced tea.

When we got to my place Marti stopped in the living room.

She said "Make this evening memorable" with a big smile on her face.

Marti headed to the master bedroom walk in closet with her purse.

I bought the restraints with cuffs and a ball gag at a Cirilla's. The cotton rope came from a local hardware store. I bought 100 ft. and cut 4 10' lengths. Earlier that day I slid the restraints with cuffs under my bed. The restraints with cuffs set were lengthened enough for Marti's size. I placed the sleep mask, neckties and a ball gag on the end table on my side of the bed.

At that moment Marti entered the bedroom dressed in her O-ring bikini bottom and a smile. She looked incredibly sexy with that O-ring and perfect all over tan.

"You look incredible."

"Thank you." She giggled and smiled a shy smile.

Grabbing the sleep mask, I approached her. We kissed softly to begin. During the kiss I slid the sleep mask on her head. Breaking off the kiss I spun her around twice. Marti hugged me. The left side of her head rested on my heart. She could feel it pounding. "I love you." she whispered.

My palms pushed against her clavicles. Her tush landed on the bed. I maneuvered her body to the middle of the bed.

"Stretch your arms and legs out forming an X."

She did so.

I cuffed her hands.

"How does that feel?"

"Good". I gave her a couple of inches give.

I stripped.

Crawling on the bed to her right I gave her a deep kiss.

I pulled away. My right hand fingernails grazed her right boob. Marti

twisted her body a bit.

Leaning on my left side my right hand fingertips and fingernails toured all over her body from boobs to slit. She twisted her body more.

I kissed her while my right hand caressed her left boob. Leaving her boob my right hand finger nails dragged to her clit. My index finger barely rubbed the clit. Her legs were moving more. It was time to cuff them.

Sitting up, my fingers rubbed her nipples and headed down all the way to her inner thighs and ankles. I took the cuffs and attached them to her ankles. I gave her ankles as much give as her hands.

"How do things feel?"

"Secure and sexy."

My fingernails began moving up her legs. My tongue followed on her right leg. Marti wiggled.

I hopped off the bed and headed to the kitchen for two ice cubes.

Upon my return to the bedroom Marti was craning her neck as if she was trying to see me looking through the eye mask.

I held an ice cube a foot above each boob, waiting for an ice cold water drop to hit each boob. The water drops hit her boobs simultaneously.

She mumphed loudly but kept the ball gag in her mouth. I lowered the ice cubes to her boobs. Marti twisted her body with all her might.

After rubbing the shrinking ice cubes around her areola's for two seconds she spit out the ball gag.

"My boobs are freezing. Please oh please suck on them!"

I did so.

After a few seconds on each Marti said "Ah, that's much better. You've played me out.

I rolled to her right seconds after she finished cumming.

Marti's body untensed. She laid there panting.

"That was so great. It was beyond my dreams." She continued to lay on the bed without moving.

After she caught her breath she said "I'm ready to be uncuffed."

I obliged.

Once I untied her she said "Come here. Let's hug. I was hesitant at first about bondage. But the more I read about it and your reassuring words got me excited to try it. I want to do it again!"

"Whenever you want." I replied.

"If I come out of the closet naked, I'm ready for bondage."

"I'll have no trouble remembering that."

Marti exited my closet naked every couple of months.

We laid next to each other chatting about many things.

Then I asked, "With your family's wealth I am amazed at how down to earth and normal you are with other people."

"Thank you. My grandfather taught us that it takes a lot of people working hard to build an organization. We heard that story often enough that watching what we say about money, etc. is second nature. It's a big part of the family success."

"Kudos to your grandfather and all that followed."

Saturday evening we attended another fundraiser. Afterwards we went to my house.

Marti was ready for sex, but my cock was not so we used her and my toys.

We settled into a routine. Friday night we had more bedroom fun. Saturday night I used the toys on her. Sunday was athletic day. We attend a major league ballgame or NFL game seated in the family foundation box or played golf. We even drove two hours twice to see my alma mater play football on Saturdays.

We used toys less frequently on Saturday night. But we spent time with each other. We were getting to know each other well. And we were falling deeper in love.

We dined with other couples. Mostly Marti's friends. With my wife's passing it did not work going out with many friends on my side of the relationship.

In mid-August we went on the Mediterranean cruise. Regent Seven Seas was the way to cruise if you want to shell out the dough. Everything was inclusive including flying business class.

All excursions were included. Twice Chloe went on all day excursions. We opted for shorter ones. Knowing Chloe's schedule made our make-out schedule a snap. When Chloe was gone Marti walked around topless in the staterooms. She also like sunbathing nude on the balconies. That made the day more exciting.

With Thanksgiving approaching we determined it was time for our kids to meet. Our solution was we went to our usual family events. In the evening our kids came over to my house for dessert. It work

Destiny Delayed: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 08 Sep 2026 14:46:00 +0000

Destiny Delayed: Part 1

Marti and I Finally Meet.

In 2 parts, mandroid55. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Wednesday night before Thanksgiving, 2010

One Thursday night in early June I received a call from my neighbor Sally. Her prominent attorney husband was out of town for a trial. She needed an escort to the metropolitan area's social event of the season, the Tiara Ball, Saturday evening. Being a widower for a year, having attended the ball before and Sally being a knockout I said yes.

The ball was special to attend seeing the city's finest attired in ball gowns and tuxedos.

Surprisingly Sally's husband Ron showed up 10ish. His trial settled early that afternoon. He caught the first plane home to attend the event.

I had touched base with everyone I knew at the ball. So, I headed out of the ballroom for home.

On the curb outside was a woman about my age. She was sitting with her legs spread open, covered by her dark blue satin ball gown, with an empty champagne flute in her right hand, her left elbow on her left knee and her left palm propping up her head. She was wearing white elbow length gloves. She looked dejected.

She looked familiar.

"Are you ok? I inquired.

"Eh."

"Then no."

"Correct."

"Care for some company?"

"Sure".

I sat on the curb to her right. Normally I would not sit on a curb in my tux, but it was going to the dry cleaners Monday.

I stuck out my hand "My name is Mike."

She put the empty flute on the ground and stuck out her right hand. "Martha, but you can call me Marti."

"People tell me I'm a good listener. Want to talk?"

"Sure. Well to make a long story short my ex-husband is here with his new young wife. Seeing them here having a great time makes me feel terrible. He would have never gotten on the Tiara Ball invitation list without me. He's a guy from nowhere, we fell in love, got married, built a life and had 3 kids. Now he dumped me for a young chick. Thank goodness for the pre-nuptial signed before we got married. Otherwise, he would have some serious money."

We engaged in small talk for a several minutes.

Marti said "Can I trouble you to take me home? I came with my brother. I'm sure he wants to stay."

"Absolutely". I replied.

We returned to the ballroom.

She approached a guy who looked familiar. I recognized him. It was her brother David. He is friends with my cousin Elaine. They attended the city's elite private school and became great friends. We met a few times. Three decades ago I was coming back to town for a summer internship between grad school years. David and Elaine were to set me and Marti up. Elaine told me Marti and I would be a good match. But Marti fell in love with a guy who became her husband and we never got together.

Marti's family was one of the richest in the metropolitan area. They made their money in several media companies. The family net worth was over $3 billion.

I recognized her from the local daily newspaper society section.

We left the ballroom and headed to my car, a white late model Jeep Grand Cherokee.

Marti and I chatted about lots of things. Travel, children, history, movies, among other things. Conversing with Marti was easy. We were immediately comfortable talking with each other. My cousin and her brother were right. We seemed to be a good match.

While driving I got a good look at Marti. She was nice looking with a perfect tan. She had kept trim over the years after having three children. Marti obviously took time on her ear lobe length medium brown hair and makeup for the Tiara Ball. Her boobs were a 32B. With all her money she could have had any sized boobs. Marti's upper torso would have looked great with big boobs. But her family was famous for not flaunting their wealth, in this case through breast augmentation.

She did not live in the city's elite suburb; she lived in a suburb down south. The 30 minute drive went by quickly. Her home was on a country club golf course developed by her family. It was a traditional colonial style mansion with two white columns on the front porch. It looked like Tara. The well-lit yard displayed immaculate landscaping.

I walked her to the front door.

"Thank you very much for bringing me home. I enjoyed our conversation."

"My pleasure. I enjoyed our conversation as well."

"May I give you a hug?" Asked Marti.

"Certainly."

We hugged. Not to tight, not to light, not too brief. It was just right.

We parted.

"See you around."

"See you around." Marti replied with enthusiasm in her voice and a smile.

I thought about Marti a lot that week. We had a good time. Conversing with her was like we had known each other for years. Since my wife had been gone only a year I was gun shy about contacting her. I should have done it the past week, but I dawdled. I was letting opportunity slip through my fingers. But then...

At 11:30 Saturday morning there was a knock at my door. I opened the door. It was Marti. Fortunately, I was dressed for the day in a blue knit shirt, tan shorts and topsiders.

"Hi Marti."

"Hi Mike."

She held a small, white gift-wrapped box with a silver bow on top.

"This is for you for Saturday night."

"Thank you. Want to come in?"

"Certainly." Marti had a warm smile on her face.

She was dressed in a v neck light blue and white floral print that went well with her blue eyes. There was a hint of cleavage. The dress fit her perfectly. Marti was wearing a fashionable Kauai hat pushed back on her crown.

"Make yourself comfortable." I said pointing to my sofa. I sat in a matching chair across the coffee table from her.

I opened the box. Inside was a Rolex watch.

"I can't accept this. I already have watch. This is too much for driving you home. But you can buy me to lunch."

"I'm not trying to buy your friendship. I just really appreciate you taking me home when I was down in the dumps. I want to show my appreciation for your kindness. Lunch sounds good. Where do you want to go?"

"Let's go to your favorite lunch spot."

"Let's. I'll drive."

We walked to my driveway.

Marti was driving one of my favorite cars, a white Mercedes-Benz 190 SL convertible. Judging by the looks it was recently restored or detailed.

"I love your car."

"Thanks. My family usually buys American made cars since we made our money here. I made this exception.

We went to the Grand Cafe a first-rate restaurant on the Plaza.

We were seated at a booth towards the back by a huge bay window. She had the salmon salad and a white zinfandel. I had the grilled salmon with a Riesling.

Two of her friends stopped by to chat. She graciously introduced me to them. Maybe they were checking me out.

I scored points with Marti when one of the owners, a fraternity brother, stopped to say hello.

Conversation between us remained smooth and natural. Time flew by.

Marti addressed last Saturday night.

"Thanks so much for talking with me and taking me home last Saturday. I have never been so low in my life. Seeing my ex flaunting his new wife at the Tiara Ball ruined the evening. It was so embarrassing. All my friends were there. I wanted to die. Then you showed up. You listened to me. You gave my morale a boost. I will never forget you."

That made me feel good. I made a positive difference in someone's life.

When we were the only customers in the restaurant, I suggested we leave so the staff could prepare for the evening.

The conversation continued to flow during the drive home.

Sitting in the driveway we chatted for a bit.

"Are you available for a date next weekend?" I asked.

"Yes! Unfortunately, only on Friday."

"It's a date. How do I contact you?"

"Just call me at my family foundation. That's where I office."

With that I leaned over and gave her a kiss on the lips.

As I was getting out of the car I said, "I'll call you this week."

"Looking forward to it" Marti replied with a big grin on her face.

I was looking forward to taking out Marti. However, our social standings were different. I was a CFO for a medium sized distribution company. I was in the top 10% earnings wise. Being a stockholder in two successful companies during my career I was in the top 2% net worth wise.

Marti was a different story. Her share of the family fortune had to be north of $100 million. That put her in a different league. But I was anxious to see how things played out.

Wednesday afternoon we set our date. Saturday evening we would dine at the city's top country club outdoor patio, weather permitting, then see a Woody Allen comedy.

I did not know many people who belonged to that country club, but three of them were there Saturday evening.

One was the state's former lieutenant governor. We were fraternity brothers and my cousin served as his chief of staff.

The other two were my neighbors Ron and Sally.

Several people stopped by to say hello to Marti. Again, she introduced me to her friends. Maybe they were checking me out.

We both enjoyed the movie. I took her home.

When she opened the front door her youngest, second daughter, Chloe, appeared in the foyer. She was home for the summer from grad school. Chloe stayed around long enough for introductions and disappeared into the house. Maybe she was checking me out.

We ended the evening with a goodnight kiss and a date next Saturday night.

Things were going well between us. I was looking forward to the upcoming Saturday evening.

We attended a period piece movie and had dinner at a local Italian restaurant. During dinner we had great conversation about movie.

Walking out of the restaurant we held hands for the first time. It felt good.

When I got her home we heard noise upstairs. Marti said it was Chloe. We kissed to end the evening. She being 5' 4" and me 6' 0" Marti stood on her tip toes so she could wrap her arms around my neck as we kissed. The kiss lasted about 20 seconds. We made a date for the following Friday.

I thought about putting the moves on her but did not for two reasons.

One, our relationship was progressing well. It was way, way too early to make any moves. I did not want to push things and screw up the relationship.

Two, her family was rich, prominent and influential. If my moves were unwanted, they could cause me problems.

Wednesday evening Marti called me up just to talk. The conversation was pleasant and natural. We must have chatted for an hour about anything and everything. Our relationship was proceeding nicely.

On my way to her house Friday evening Marti called me on my cell phone. She had a problem. The zipper on her dress from an afternoon event was stuck. Chloe was gone for the evening. She asked if I could help her with the zipper. I said I would.

I was wearing my standard summer outfit of a knit shirt, shorts and topsiders.

Marti greeted me at the front door with a big smile and grabbed my right hand. Her dress was a strapless gold sequin number. It fit like a glove. We walked through the living room, down a hallway to the master bedroom. The bedroom was dominated by a king-sized bed.

She turned around and lifted her hair. The zipper pull was three inches from the top of the dress.

"Take it slow and be careful, it's an expensive dress."

"Careful is my middle name."

She giggled.

I grabbed the zipper pull and slowly pulled it down her back. The zipper was not stuck. I pulled it easily down her back to her waist.

Once the zipper reached the bottom stop Marti pulled the dress front down and spun around.

"I'm so horny I..."

I interrupted her with a firm kiss to the lips.

After about 15 seconds my hands cupped her boobs. My thumbs and index fingers rubbed her nipples. She arched her back.

Marti hands lowered her dress to below her hips. The dress fell to the floor. Out of the corner of my eye I saw she was not wearing underwear. And she had an all over tan.

She started to pull my shirt over my head. I acted in kind by stepping out of my topsiders and lowering my shorts and underwear down my legs.

We were both bare. We resumed kissing.

I placed my hands on her sides below the ribcage. I eased her onto the bed.

About an hour later, I was lying on the bed on her right. She moved her body up the bed. We simultaneously propped our heads up on a hand supported by an elbow. I my left hand, Marti her right.

"That was great" she panted. "It's been a long time since..."

"Me too." I replied.

"Your dress seduced me."

"Thank you."

"Your tan is perfect. What's your secret?"

"Thank you. My is secret is my own tanning bed and tanning a few minutes daily in the buff.

Marti continued. "I have a confession to make. I've only been available one evening per weekend due to all the banquets our foundation gets invited to attend. I have gone with one of my parents or both since they are such local icons. People want to see them. But I want to take you. Being with you one night a weekend is not enough!"

"That works for me on one condition."

"And that is?"

"I sit next to you."

"Deal!"

"Hungry?" I asked.

"Famished."

"Chinese?"

"Yes. Orange Sesame Chicken please."

While we were chatting my right index finger roamed between her ribcage and above her bush. In return her left index finger played with the top of my cock. My limp love muscle got a little firm.

"Before you go for Chinese, I can't let you leave with my love juices and cum all over your body. I insist on cleaning you up."

Marti hopped off the bed and fast walked to the master bathroom. I followed.

She grabbed a hand towel, fell to her knees and started to clean my mid-section.

"This towel is not doing it."

Marti proceeded to use other means.

While pulling her head back she gently squeezed my scrotum. Just a squeeze. No pain.

"I deserved that."

With a smile she said. "Hurry up and get dressed. I'm starving."

"I can't let a lady starve."

I quickly dressed and headed for a Chinese restaurant.

Upon my return she led me to the living room. Table ware was on the coffee table in front of the big screen TV. There was adequate room for us to slide our legs under the coffee table and dine comfortably. She brewed black tea to go with the Chinese food. We sat down and dined while watching a Doris Day and Rock Hudson romantic comedy.

Marti was wearing a sheer fabric white negligee. Her protruding nipples were easy to see. She had on white bikini underwear. Marti looked terrific.

Towards the end of the movie the garage door opened.

"That's Chloe."

"Run to your bedroom and change. I'll tell Chloe you are in the bathroom."

"Great idea."

Marti high tailed it to her bedroom.

Thirty seconds later Chloe entered the living room.

"Hi Mike. Where's Mom?"

"She went to the bathroom."

"Ok. Nice to see you again. Good night."

"Good night, Chloe."

Chloe walked up the staircase.

Marti walked out dressed in a tan skirt and vest combination with matching shoes. When she raised her arms, her trim midriff was revealed. She looked ravishing.

"That was a close one. Thanks for the bathroom idea."

"My pleasure."

"By the way, where's Chloe?"

"She went upstairs."

"How did she seem?"

"Fine. Why?"

"She's not taking her father divorcing me and getting remarried well. I'm going to go upstairs and chat with her".

"Is that the same outfit you wore when Chloe left this evening?"

"Yes, it is. I get your drift. Me wearing different clothes would raise eyebrows."

Marti came down after a few minutes.

"How's Chloe?"

"She's fine. I just want to stay in touch with her considering all that has happened in the past year and a half."

Marti sat down next to me and we watched the rest of the movie.

We made a date for the next Friday. Saturday there was a banquet to attend. A coat and tie affair. Our first public appearance.

The next evening, I was at home watching a baseball game. Around 10:00 Marti called.

"Need some company?"

"Sure."

"Great. I'll grab an Uber and see you in a few."

I tidied up the living room.

Fifteen minutes later Marti was at the door.

"Hi." She said with a big smile.

"Hi." I replied with an equally big smile.

"May I come in?"

"Of course."

She stumbled as she walked in door. I caught her.

"Thanks. Nice catch."

"You are welcome."

Marti was dressed in a full length blue, green and purple sun dress with brown sandals.
<

Wife Insurance

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 07 Sep 2026 17:11:00 +0000

Wife Insurance

What will he do if she's gone?

Based on a post by alex tasy. Listen to ►Podcast at Connected.

"Do you wuv your wife, Doug?"

I rolled my eyes. Did this short, balding, lazy-tongued dipshit seriously think that appealing to my affections for my wife was gonna convince me to buy his fucking insurance?

Taking a long sip of bourbon; at least dipshit had the decency to order top-shelf; I remembered my promise to my bud Tony. He'd been hounding me for months, telling me I 'really need to talk to this guy'. Tony wasn't the sort to fall for a line like that any more than I was. He had insisted this was important.

So, here I was. I'd heard the bistro at this hotel was good. The free lunch was everything I expected. The talk had been cordial; sports, the market, a few delicate steps around politics. When the waiter took the plates away, Dennis hit me with his pitch.

Okay, I figured I'd go along for Tony's sake.

"Sure, I love my wife," I said.

"No, Doug. I mean, do you wealy wuv Susie?"

My attention was suddenly front and center.

"How do you know my wife's name?"

What the hell. I didn't remember that tidbit coming out in our conversation.

He laid a hotel key card on the table, still in its packet. There was no emotion on his face.

"This is the key to the woom whew I'm gonna fuck yo wife tonight."

"What kind of shit are you trying to pull?" I demanded. My face was burning up. "Listen, I appreciate the lunch, Dennis, but I think you've stepped over the; "

He smirked. "I bet she was hot as a firecwackuh when she got you in bed two nights ago."

My body jolted to a stop. "Ha; how do you know about that?"

It was the best sex we'd had in, well; in years. She couldn't strip me naked fast enough. Her mouth got me hard as granite. Even though she loves the way I lick her, she didn't wait for me to return the favor. Still in her sexy new underwear, she pulled the crotch to the side and rode me like a fucking bronco buster. I lost count of her orgasms.

"Did she have that pwetty thong on? You know; the one with bwack lace and the matching buwah?"

"Oh my god; " I whispered.

"She showed 'em to me at wunch that afternoon," Dennis said. "She was weddy to go upstairs then, but I made her wait for tonight. She musta' been cwanked up."

"No; "

He said, "I bet you thought she was making up foe the awgument you had on Monday. You know, the one when you said you had to work wait. I don't think you knew she could smell the pufume when you came home. It didn't help when you said she was just bitchy because it was that time of the month."

My heart sank. The bastard had spent time with Susie. A lot of time. She'd told him everything about us. How could she fall for such a short, balding old fart?

Dennis said,

"She gave you some excuse why she was busy tonight, didn't she?"

A business dinner. Uptown. With two new clients. That's what she said. That's why she arranged for the sitter when she found out I was 'working' late.

Shit! Shit! Shit!

Maybe I could stop this right now. I was bigger and younger than he was. I could lure him out to the garage and beat the crap out of him. Sizing him up, I noticed his stocky build. Muscles bulged from the sleeves of his Hawaiian shirt. No, that wasn't gonna work.

Could I cut Susie off, beg her not to meet him? Would she stop if I threatened divorce? She would get the kids and half of everything I owned. After we split, she could still have him in our bed anytime she wanted.

This dipshit was going to fuck my Susie, and there wasn't a damned thing I could do about it!

"Please, Dennis," I begged, the only option left to me. "Please don't."

The waiter brought the check. Dennis laid his credit card on the tray.

"She was easy. She just wanted a wittle attention. How wong has it been since you wistened to her?"

"Huh? What do ya mean? We; we talk all the time."

Dennis shook his head, smirking at me.

"But were you wistening? Or just nodding and thinking about what was waiting foe you at work?"

He couldn't know about that; could he?

"How wong has it been since you sent her fwowers, Doug? You know she wuvs pink wooses. How wong since you invited yo wife out to wunch instead of your secwetawy? If you had dwopped in to see her even once, you might have seen the pink wooses I bought foe yo wife's desk evewy week."

Oh, fuck! How long has this sonofabitch been working on her?

"When was the wast time you made her feel wike a woman instead of just a motha and a housekeeper? When was the last time you told her how much you need her?"

The guilt was crushing my heart. I did this. It was all my fault. Now I was terrified that it was too late.

He leaned forward. His eyes narrowed.

"Once I get my hands on your sweet Susie, she won't ever be yos again. Evewy time she makes wuv with you, she's gonna be remembering how my fat cock felt inside her hot pussy."

"What do you want? Anything! I'll give you anything, just; just please don't do this."

He paused, eyeing me across the table as he lifted the tumbler to his lips for a long, slow drink.

"I want thwee things,"

I gulped. He had me by the balls. Did he expect me to do something kinky? Make me suck him off instead of my wife? It didn't matter. Whatever it takes to keep him away from Susie, I decided I'd do it.

"Fiwst, yo going to stop fucking awound with Katie."

"We haven't;"

"Stop!"

He was shouting loudly, making the people around us look. He shook his short, thick finger at me.

"You know what I mean, Doug. No more! Your secwetawy is off-wimits!"

"Okay, okay! It's done," I agreed. "What else?"

"Your pwetty wife will be at the westawant acwoss the wobby at exactwy seven thiwty tonight. You know how she is about being on time. I will show up at seven thiwty-five. You have five minutes to change your wife's mind."

"Oh god; " I whispered. Tears clouded my eyes. I wiped them with the back of my sleeve. "O; okay."

"Five minutes, Doug. Take your best shot. Then it's my turn. I gotta tell ya, Susie's been wooking foeward to my big cock for a wong, wong time."

Five minutes; Shit! How do I do this? Flowers, for sure. No; One flower. I need to listen to her, like he said. I've really been ignoring her, haven't I? Work's been a bitch, but I made it worse. Five fucking minutes! Shit;

I hadn't noticed when Dennis stood up. He glared down at me.

"Good wuck, Doug. You're gonna need it."

He turned and strode away. He was out the door before I remembered to ask; what was the third thing?

That's when I saw the key card he'd left on the table. The room number was on the packet. I smiled. I knew the third thing.

Crossing the lobby.

She's so pretty sitting there by herself. The elegant, champagne dress brings out the highlights in her bwown hair. She checks her watch anxiously. It's seven twenty-nine. I almost hope he changes his mind. Few things are more satisfying than taking a woman like her from one of those stupid, ego-dwivven jerks who gives up on his neglected wife.

Wait; here he comes. He looks sharp in that suit. There's the woose; just one. Nice touch. Does he have what it takes to pull it off? Or, is this goodbye? After all the times I've done this, I'm nevew weally sure how it's going to turn out.

She sees him. Wowied eyes quickly scan the room for me. Her tewwow is painful to watch. Even from my hiding place by the baw, I can see the tears glistening in her eyes. She's been caught. She thinks her mawwage is over. We'll see. Maybe it is.

He bends to kiss her. She looks confused when he gives her the flower then sits and takes hew hand across the table. He talks to her. Her hand flies to her mouth. I think he just apologized. Atta' boy! She weaches for both his hands, clinging to them for deaw life. I can see the whites of her knuckles from here. She nods to his question. One word appears on her smiling lips; "Yes". There are tears on her face. And hope. And love.

The waiter appears. Their conversation is short, only a few seconds. The waiter stuffs his order book into his apron and leaves, shrugging. The two of them rise from the table and hold each other. Their kiss is long and loving. Arm-in-arm, they walk out the door and turn toward the elevators.

Ah, well; It looks like they get room service tonight and I get a date with Rosy and her sisters. Can't say I'm too disappointed. It's a win-win. She would have been a helluva great fuck, but this is the best.

I raise my glass; to their long marriage. I'll wait a few weeks before I check in with Doug, to see how things worked out. The next time I fall back into my shtick to ask him if he; 'wuvs his wife'; his answer will be much different. He will be grateful. He will gladly sign.

I'll bet he chooses the big whole wife policy.

As usual, he'll get the discount if he agrees to give me a personal referral. Just like his friend Tony did.

My cock twitches. I've got a good feeling that his secretary's husband isn't so understanding.

Taking My Husband Back

Stay at home wife catches cheating husband in the act.

Based on a post by J Doe_anon.

It is 1 am and my fucking husband is not home from work! This is the third night in the last two weeks. I don't know what to think anymore, I have a gut feeling he's cheating on me. Since I gave birth to our child, I've gained a little weight in my ass and thighs that lead to my self-confidence going down the drain.

I see his car pull up in the driveway; I quickly get into bed and pretend I'm asleep like nothing was wrong. I can hear his footsteps walking in the front door, it is making my anxiety kick up the roof to wait for him. He walks in the room, and I pretend he startles me.

"Hey sweetie, why so late from work? what time is it? I softly ask.

"Oh, I didn't mean to wake you up. Go back to sleep, it has been a long day from work. I am just gonna take a shower before I go to bed," he responds.

"Matt, It is past 1 am, it does not make any sense to get here this late. Are you sure it is a work thing?"

"Don't start with your shit! I am too fucking exhausted to answer your stupid questions. Go back to sleep!" he growls

He's never spoken to me like that before, I was in shock and didn't know what to say so I stopped the conversation there.

The next morning, I woke up and he was not there, his car was not in the driveway either. It is only 6 am and he usually leaves by 7:30, I didn't think my question from last night would make him go this far? I called his office, as soon as he picked up, I tried to be cheerful and loving, but his response was "what? I'm busy, I don't have time for this. I'll be home on time, relax! Don't call my office like this". He immediately hung up before I was able to say anything. Since he said he was going to be home on time, I decided to make him a nice dinner and wear something he would notice me in. Hopefully that would get him in a better mood.

Dinner was done, I went into my closet to pick something out. Not a lot of my clothes fit me anymore, so I was very limited. I took off my baggy sweats and t-shirt that I always wear and put on a nice long blue dress. Though I still wore my sports bra, that's all I have.

Acting like an asshole.

It is past 8 pm and he's still not home, Dinner is already cold. I decided to eat since who knows what time he will be here. I cleaned up the kitchen and put the baby to sleep in his crib. Then I see the lights of Matts car on the window. I rushed to the front door upset. I was getting tired of this, coming home this late has got to stop! He opens the front door with an annoyed look on his face when he looks at me.

"I am going to take a shower then go to bed, I know I said I'll be home on time, but shit happens".

Stunned, I replied; "That's all you have to say? When you told me you were going to be home on time, I made a nice dinner and wore something nice, all for you! Please stop acting like an asshole and tell me the truth, are you cheating on me?"

"An asshole? Are you fucking kidding me? No one asked you to do all this shit! But finally, you wear something decent then just sweats! And don't fucking accuse me of cheating on you. I am working all day so you don't have to work. But can you blame if I did? We haven't had sex in 2 months, not even a fucking blowjob! So, I am going to take a shower and go to bed, and I don't want to have this conversation again!"

By the time he was done talking I was sobbing, I couldn't say anymore or even look at him. I went straight to bed and as soon as he did, I tried backing my ass to him so we can have a quick fuck but that didn't work, "Stop, I have an early morning" Matt said as her turned his back on me. I woke up at midnight, and Matt was sound asleep. I grabbed his phone and unlocked it by using his finger. I quickly looked through before he unexpectedly wakes up. There were constant text messages from a girl named Amy. The only Amy I knew was his secretary from work. They are planning to meet the next night at The Luxurious hotel. I put his phone back and took his nicest credit card from his wallet and pretend I didn't see anything.

The next morning after my cheating husband left to work to see his skanky secretary, I decided to go shopping. I did not give a fuck anymore about my self-confidence. I went to an XXX shop and bought the sexiest lingerie they had. Meanwhile, I got a call from my husband saying he was going to be home late, and all I said was "Ok honey! And I am sorry about yesterday, I will not think about that anymore". Pure bullshit!

I wore a coat over my lingerie on the way to the hotel. When I got there the hotel was under my husband's name and since we both have the same last name and address, it was easy to get an extra key. As I walked down the lobby on the marble floors, all you can hear are my stiletto heels echoing, I can tell everyone was staring. As I got the door of the hotel room, I tried to be as quiet as possible. I was so eager to catch him on the act. I opened the door and all I can hear are load moans and yelling "Yes! That Cock Is So Good!"

As I closed the door, I took off my coat and walked in. She was riding him hard, I am not going to lie it got me wet, but I don't like to share my husband. My husband did notice me though, I was standing there, and his jaw dropped, unsure if it was because I caught him or of what I was wearing.

"Oh Fuck!" Matt said as he stared at me.

"So this is you not cheating on me? You're going to have to choose me, or her." My hands were on my hips standing with confidence. The Bra was pushing my tits high, and the G-string thong barely covering up my shaved pussy.

His secretary, and volunteer bimbo, Amy, said. Wow, that's cute. You really think he's gonna want you like that? Your fat ass is stretching that thong out, you should buy a 3X size, ha-ha. Its ok though, I am taking care of him now, so you can go back home."

She was laughing and moaning as she was still bouncing on his cock.

What a bitch! I was about to leave, thinking she was right.

"Amy, it's over, Matt said as he pushed her off his limp cock. Get the fuck out. I am going to fuck my wife now." He motioned at me to come to him in the bed.

Amy left. I didn't even acknowledge if she said anything after.

I was on top of him. kissing him, he grasped my ass tight with both hands. I moved down to his cock stroked it In front of my face, I licked like an ice pop cycle. I shoved his whole cock in my mouth sucking on it, making it wet. He started fucking my mouth; his soft moaning was making me soaking wet. He put me on the edge of the bed and started licking my pussy, nice and slow then suddenly, he got so aggressive eating me, that I came in his mouth. I grabbed oil from my purse that I got from the sex shop. I poured it down my body, massaging my tits and pussy. I laid on the bed thinking he was going to fuck me now, but he got on top and started fucking my big tits.

"Oh baby, this feels so good! Matt said. I need to fuck your pussy now! I miss it so much!" then he moaned.

He rubbed oil all over my ass, bent me over and started fucking my pussy hard. I was moaning so loud about how good his big cock felt, stretching my pussy. He put his thumb in my asshole. It felt different, but amazing at the same time, I wanted more of it.

"Keep fingering my ass, baby, I pleaded. and don't stop pounding my pussy! Ah!"

"Oh Shit baby! I fucking love you, I missed this pussy so much! Matt declared. your ass and pussy are so fucking tight."

I got on top of him, riding his cock, reverse cowgirl style. I was twerking my ass on his cock, playing with my pussy at the same time. He was slapping my ass and squeezing it like he never fucked before." Turn around baby, I need to see your face while you're riding my cock," he moaned. After I turned around, he held on to my tits, squeezing them.

"Don't ever hide these tits from me. Matt ordered. I want you naked every night in bed, ready to handle my cock."

"Yes Baby! I Will, Will, Will!" I screamed as I was Cumming on his big wet cock.

He was pounding my pussy while I was on top, I couldn't say anything else but to moan and enjoy this amazing feeling of my pussy being roughly fucked. I haven't had sex nor masturbated in 2 months, and I wanted to take a step forward; I got off him.

"You okay, baby? Was I too rough? You re just so fucking hot with your big thighs, amazing juicy ass, your curvy waist that flows up to your big tits."

I didn't know he thought like that about me. It was making me hornier than what I already was. I can feel it in my pussy, an urge.

"Um; I want to try something we ve never done before." I tried to be sexy without killing the mood. "Will you fuck my ass?" I'm not sure if I approached it the right way, it felt weird asking.

"Oh baby, definitely! I've never asked before, because I never wanted y

When Dreams Collide

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 06 Sep 2026 17:12:00 +0000

When Dreams Collide

The April and Derrick series.

Based on a post by Deana Bard. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It's early evening when April is getting ready to go out for a few hours. Freshly showered and sweet-smelling, she puts on tight pair of jeans that enhance her firm thighs. The center seam separates and molds her two round ass cheeks but also tends to accentuate the lips of her pouting pussy. For a top, she chooses a light-colored silk blouse, sans a bra as usual, with the top three buttons undone to show some cleavage and sheer enough to just make out the darkness of her nipples.

To her husband, Derrick, all of this preparation just for a night out with 'the girls' at one of the local nightclubs seems a bit over the top. But he keeps those thoughts to himself.

As she's about to open the door to leave, she looks over her shoulder with a twinkle in her eye and says, "Be showered by the time I get home."

Enamored by her beauty, Derrick steps over to her to give her a goodbye kiss. While doing so, his hand cups one of her breasts. She returns his gesture by putting her arms around him pulling him close. She opens her mouth, sticking her long wet tongue past his parting lips and deep into his hot mouth.

The silk covering her soft but firm breast can not hide the erect state of her nipples. She lets out a soft moan when he gives the little brown pebble a pinch.

Suddenly she breaks the kiss, takes her arms from around him, and gives her husband a punishing look.

Stunned, he asks, "What's the matter, Babe?"

"You're always too tired any other time," she snaps. "So why do you wait until I have people waiting for me? I'm about to be late?"

"Hey, my head wants it often," he says defensively. "I can't help it if my libido and this head…, "pointing to his crotch, "can't keep up with you."

She comes close to him again, grabs the slight bulge forming in the front of his pants, and says, "Well, just make sure that you're clean and ready by the time I get home. Maybe then…"

"I think I can manage that," he says, enjoying this game they sometimes play.

"If you only THINK you can manage that then," she says in mock seriousness, "I might THINK about not coming home until morning." He's heard that before. It's all part of their game. April smiles a wicked smile and says, "Don't forget, there are all these men who buy us drinks all night. Each hoping that they'll get lucky with us. Maybe I'll just have to let one of them serve my needs."

"My mistake, Madame," he responds in playful homage. "I promise to be ready to service your every need upon your return, whenever that might be."

"That's more like it." She says with a gleam in her eye while giving his balls a good squeeze. With a quick peck on the cheek, she turns and goes out the door.

Through the front window, he watches as she saunters down the walk to her car. As she is about to get in, she turns towards the house. Looking right at him, she pulls at the opening of her loosely buttoned blouse and flashes a lovely tit at him, then gets in the car and drives away.

He sits down to watch the evening news, but he can't keep his mind on what he's watching. His thoughts keep drifting to what April might have in mind when she gets home.

Aside from normal, run-of-the-mill sex, from time to time, they had played other games. It could be based on a theme, such as 'The Seductive College Nympho.' 'The Barber' (where one of them gets a pubic trim or even a shave). 'Hot Fudge Sundae' (while helplessly bound and laying naked on a plastic sheet, ice-cold ice cream is scooped onto very select and sensitive spots of the body. This is followed by drizzling hot fudge on his or her naked body. That is only half the fun because the other gets to take their time licking it all up.)

They had even dabbled a little bit in 'Water Sports' (they had peed on each other in the shower several times. And when out camping one time, after drinking way too much, they held a pissing contest to see which one could pee the furthest, longest, and hardest. April won on all counts.) Once, after washing his hair, April rinsed the lather from his scalp by pissing on his head.

But one form of role-playing they regularly come back to is 'Mistress and Servant.' At any other time, the responsibilities and chores of daily life are shared equally between them. But in the bedroom, something just clicks when they play these "dom" and "sub" roles. Interestingly, after several sessions with Derrick playing The Master to her role of The Servant, it became apparent that the results were never as satisfying as when April played The Master. With April's more expressive imagination, it became only natural for Derick to assume the role of Servant. This arrangement just worked for them both.

After about an hour of glancing at the television and checking some porn on his phone, Derrick headed upstairs to take that shower.

While the water is getting hot, he is thinking about that pussy of hers. Leaking the honeydew that he loves to lick and lap.

When April gets going, the cunt oil flows so heavily that it rolls down her legs and between her ass cheeks. The sweet aroma and taste never fail to get Derrick so excited that he'll lick the entire slice between her legs, including around her dusty rosebud. All of which drives her to greater heights of pleasure and makes those juices flow heavier.

He returns his attention to her big pink pussy, licking and sucking harder. Her cunt is opening and closing, and her hips start rocking up and down as if inviting the first hard cock to come along to slide in as far as it can go. She will still beg for more.

Getting lathered up, Mr. Happy is rock hard and begging to be grasped firmly for a good stroking. As tempting as that is, Derrick resists the urge, instead making sure to clean every square inch, from head to toe and front to back, before rinsing off.

Still dripping wet, his erection bobbing from side to side, he nakedly paces the house. Eventually, he plops himself onto the bed to finish air-drying in the warm summer breeze coming in through the open window.

The orange, dusky sky of summer following a sunset gave the bedroom a dim, warm glow.

Derrick soon drifted off to sleep dreaming about his sexy wife. His rock-hard cock laying across the flat of his belly – all five inches of it.

He dreamed of her full breasts capped with those sensitive nipples that he so loved to suck and nibble on. This always brought on the sweet nectar that then flowed so abundantly from her beautiful pussy.

Someday, he is going to get up the nerve to order one of those strap-on dildos he's seen promoted on adult websites. Designed especially to fit over a less than adequate male member.

If years of internet porn have taught him anything, it's that he didn't come equipped with the best hardware. But an artificial phallus should make up for those shortcomings. And won't April be surprised when he puts that on! Then he can fuck her like he's never been able to fuck her before. The way a woman's cunt was intended to be fucked!

Derrick so desperately wanted to see the blissful expression on his wife's face the first time he slides that lifelike cock into her. Like watching his very own porno movie, he has had visions of what it would look like from various angles. Watching this larger dong gliding in and out of the only pussy he has ever had the pleasure of knowing so intimately.

An additional bonus of using a strap-on would be, he'll never again have to worry about cumming too soon. Whether he has an erection or not, the dildo never goes soft. That's when he'll be able fuck her juicy cunt much longer than he ever could otherwise. They will fuck until they can't fuck any longer.

But she will want more. She always wants more!

His dream soon takes on a life all its own. The cock he sees plowing in and out of April's pussy is suddenly not his own. Nor is it the strap-on dildo. Like an outsider looking in, he is watching his darling wife impatiently, imploringly urging some stranger to fuck her. To fuck her HARD! To fuck her like her husband can't.

That remark draws Derrick's attention from his wife's face to the massive cock taking long and steady strokes as it penetrates regions of April's interior that Derrick has never come close to reaching. Derrick is mesmerized by the ability of his wife's cunt to welcome such a massive piece of man-meat without any signs of pain. Only the sounds of extreme pleasure fill the room and Derrick's ears.

Strangely, this passion play doesn't stir Derrick from his sleep. Instead, he is entranced by the erotic scene playing out before him as this faceless stranger ravages the love of his life, taking her to all new sexual heights. It is both heart-rending and exciting at the same time.

The rhythm of the conjoined lovers increases along with the lustful grunts and moans with the approaching climax.

Derrick knows he should try putting a stop to this before she ends up with a belly full of a stranger's baby-batter. But then again, he is just as excited to witness the expression on his wife's face when massive quantities of cum explode into the deepest recesses of her insides.

Just as the lovers were reaching a manic crescendo of lust, Derrick felt a tickling sensation on his belly. That's when reality began to drag him from dreamland. Warm lips were suctioning up the puddle of pre-cum that lay on his belly.

Derrick cracked open his eyelids. Outside the window, it is now completely dark. Inside, only by the dim light from a lit candle on the headboard of their bed can he make out that April is completely naked, kneeling beside him.

April's firm tits hardly dangle or sway. Her heavenly ass floats temptingly in mid-air. Eager to return the favor, Derrick can hardly wait to taste his wife's succulent pussy. Ever so slowly, he slides himself down until he can maneuver her lower end over his head.

Bringing his hands around the backs of her legs, his fingertips discover her trimmed but thick bush is matted with moisture.

A spontaneous thought flashes through his mind; What if this dampness is the result of his darling wife already having had wild, sweaty, and wanton sex? With a stranger?!

It was said in jest. But April had warned of that possibility.

Even that possibility could not dissuade him. No matter what, Derrick would not be denied the opportunity to get his tongue into his wife's pussy.

Dare he look first for confirming evidence? Or should he just close his eyes, take the deep dive and let the chips fall where they may?

His fingertips fought against the sliminess that coated her pussy lips to spread them wide. Only then would the truth be exposed.

As it turned out, there was not a single visible trace that April had been with another man.

A sense of relief came over Derrick that his wife had remained faithful to him and their wedding vows. Resting his head back down for a moment, Derrick watched as a few rivulets of her honey seeped out of her love hole and rolled down the length of her ever-enlarging pink gash. It rolls down the clit, which is getting longer and harder by the moment. Droplets of sensual oils formed on her clit then drip down into his hungry mouth, which he savors and then swallows.

Another thought occurred to him. What if they used a condom? Evidence of any dalliance on April's part wouldn't be visible. There was only one way to be sure.

The smell and taste of latex and lube would provide all the evidence needed.

Curiosity took over. Raising his head, he inhales deeply, then without waiting for the results of the sniff test, he takes one long lick of her gash.

Nothing unusual here. Everything tastes and smells just a perfect as it always had.

Reassured in his wife's fidelity, he sticks his tongue out further and deeper into her inflamed crack, circling and lapping faster and faster. Laying on his back always helped to ensure little of her honey would go anywhere but into his mouth. Using his tongue, he tries to dig out more and more of her musky cream. Derrick may enjoy this even more than April does.

What Derrick had no way of knowing, that April was having her own incidental thoughts. "If only he could lick and fuck at the same time. Oh, god! What a nasty thought. Having a tongue lapping at my pussy while a cock is plowing my pussy. Now that would be heaven."

As April is having these thoughts, she is busily attending to his throbbing manhood. Teasingly only sucking on the round head. Artfully swirling her tongue around the tip then across the little lips of the piss hole, swabbing out the steady stream of pre-cum. After a while, changing to long, deep bobs of her head. Devouring the entire shaft. Of course, Derrick's dick is only long enough for just the mushroom to reach and be tightly surrounded by her throat. At the same time, she cups, rolls, and squeezes his ball sack.

"I wish…," April thinks to herself. "I wish I could trade in Derrick's dick for something more substantial. The length is passable. But why does it have to be as skinny as a broomstick?" she laments. "I love him to pieces. But if I could change just one thing, it would be for him to have a thicker cock."

This train of thought is interrupted when she senses that he is getting too worked up, too soon. She doesn't want him cumming yet. And not into her mouth! She has other plans.

Releasing his pulsing dick from her lips, she inse

Jury Duty Perks

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 05 Sep 2026 19:22:00 +0000

Jury Duty Perks

Jury duty can be rewarding.

Based on a post by Mdiver. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

This is a story about two people who live a few miles apart and, except for the addresses, received identical letters a jury summons.

CAROL

Damn, damn, damn! I exclaimed after reading the letter. Fuck, I don t need this.

I re-read the summons again and this time noticed that on a certain day and time I was to call the number listed to see if my group was excused.

The next day I showed the letter to my boss. There might be a chance I ll be called, I stated in a calmer voice than the previous time. If I do, it could put a hole in my schedule and we have that Logan account that s nearly ready to be finalized. Should I try to get out of jury duty?

No, my boss, Emily stated quite firmly. It s our civic duty and I believe that if you are called and selected, you should do your part. Look at it this way, my best VP will be among a cross section of customers and maybe you ll be able to glean the acceptance and effectiveness of our adverting.

This, um, wouldn t have anything to do with the lawsuit you won last year, would it?

And why not? The jury sided with me, for which I am grateful, and who knows, you might prove valuable in this trial. Now, as for the Logan contract. I ll take it over. Bring me up to speed when you re ready.

At the appointed day and hour, I called the number on the summons. I was a bit surprised when the recording announced I was expected to appear. I hung up wondering what kind of trial it would be.

LARRY

Jury duty! I exclaimed to nobody in the room. Terrific! I noticed, however, at the bottom was the number to call to learn if my group was indeed required to appear. I hoped we d be called and that I was actually selected to serve. It would be like taking time off without having to take vacation time.

I showed it to my boss the following day and said, If I get called, Ron can cover for me.

Ok, I don t see any issues but I m pretty certain you won t be selected.

Why.

Lawyers usually don t want engineers on the jury. We like to analyze facts and not be swayed by emotions.

Much to my delight, my group was to appear.

CAROL

I had some difficulty starting my car. Recently, it had been slow to turn over and start. After a few choice words, the motor started and I headed to the county court house and as instructed, pulled into the area designated Juror Parking . An attendant consulted his clipboard, found my name, noted my car tag number, then gave me a parking permit to be displayed on the dashboard.

I walked into a meeting room and noticed a fair amount of people. There was a table off to the side that contained some refreshments. Just inside the door was a table occupied by two people. One took my name and the other handed me a survey and pencil. I took a seat and began to fill out the survey. It wasn t particularly long and it didn t ask anything personal, but rather my thoughts on legal issues.

I scanned through the survey and no sooner had I started answering the questions, the gentleman next to me finished and another man took his place. I glanced over at the new stranger and noted how handsome he was. A bit younger perhaps, or maybe more, hard to tell, but he certainly did wonders for the polo shirt he was wearing. Nice body for sure. He didn t say anything but he definitely affected my concentration.

I waited until he completed his survey then got up at the same time. He smiled and said, Interesting questions.

I looked up at a man at least six feet tall and even more handsome than my first look. Yes. They were, I managed to say. There was something about him that made me suddenly feel like a schoolgirl. Dark hair, brown eyes, and a friendly smile that made me warm all over.

We turned in the surveys and were instructed to wait and to help themselves to some refreshments. We headed over to the coffee urn and while I took a bagel, he did not. Self-discipline and good body, a nice combination, I thought. I m Larry, he said.

Carol.

Well Carol, he remarked as he touched my Styrofoam cup with his, Here s to justice.

I ve never served on a jury before, have you? I asked.

No, I haven t. This is a whole new experience. What do you do when you re not standing around in a pool of potential jurors?

Advertising. You?

Engineering. I keep your lights on.

Oooh. My one and only favorite utility company.

We try. Are you the one who fills my mailbox with stuff?

No. I do TV and radio ads.

An hour later, after being questioned by the attorneys, I found I was juror number four.

Larry was number five.

We were now part of a civil lawsuit that involved a lot of money and could last up to a week. The jury was dismissed for lunch and opening statements would begin that afternoon. When we filed into the jury room, we learned that all had been arranged and we were bussed to a restaurant for a buffet lunch. Fortunately, the per diem covered it and no alcohol was permitted.

All the jurors sat around two tables in a side room and introductions were made. I noted that Larry and I were the only single people in the group.

LARRY

I was impressed the way jurors were treated with designated parking, and refreshments provided. After checking in I saw a guy leaving a table and the cute woman in the next seat. I quickly grabbed the newly vacant seat. As I sat down, I checked her out; cute, nice figure, and no wedding ring. I ll probably never see her again after today, I thought.

I noticed she had completed her survey yet didn t move until I stood up. Wanting to be friendly, I commented on the survey and looked at a very lovely face. She looked a bit flushed when she responded. She had sandy colored hair, hazel eyes, and a smile I d like to kiss. Nice body and if I could hug her, my chin would rest on top of her head.

Everything moved quickly. Over a cup of coffee, we shared a bit about our professions. It wasn t long before we were part of a group being grilled by the attorneys. I felt certain I d be rejected. Suddenly I was juror number five and sitting beside Carol.

We all went to lunch and the restaurant had a nice buffet. Carol and I joined the others in a side room and got to meet and learn a little about our fellow jurors. I thought it was interesting that among all the jurors, Carol and I were the only singles.

CAROL

Opening statements were made and the jurors were dismissed early and instructions were given.

Larry walked with me to my car and while we were still chatting, I tried to start my car. All we heard was a click.

FUCK! I yelled as I pounded on the steering wheel.

My thoughts exactly, Larry added.

Oh nuts. Please excuse my language. I ah

It s ok. Some words describe the situation better than others.

Thank you, I said with a laugh. Well crap. What am I gonna do now?

Never fear, my fair lady. Your engineer is here.

I giggle and said, I ve always wanted my own engineer.

I ll pull my car up and see if a jumper is all you ll need.

l watched as Larry took command. He maneuvered his car close to mine and quickly had both hoods up. A few moments later, he had the cables attached and said, Give it a try.

The car quickly came to life.

Thank you so much. I liked him and felt an attraction I hadn t sensed in a long time. I looked at this handsome guy and my pussy responded. The car, I hoped, might provide an opening for something more. For now, I thought, it would be advantageous to let him take over. Any suggestions, Larry?

Just one. Take it to the place that works on your car and have them take care of it and I ll follow. I ll take you home and then pick you up tomorrow and bring you here. Tomorrow afternoon, we can pick up your car.

That s very generous of you. But won t that take you out of your way?

Carol, we both have to be here tomorrow. I don t mind helping at all. Unless of course, you d rather call someone else.

No. I have no one I can call.

Well, now you do.

I told him the name of shop and called them on my cell phone. They would check out the system and have it ready for me the next day.

LARRY

I can t believe my day. First, to meet Carol, and then to be seated next to her for the next few days. She is very attractive and I would judge a little older than me. Why I feel this attraction, I don t know but I do. I sure would like to spend more time with her and get to know her better.

I m glad I stood by when she tried to start her car. It was obvious the battery was dead. I always carry jumpers and they did the trick. I m pleased she agreed to my suggestion, now I get to take her home. Maybe she ll let me take her to dinner and we can see how thing progress from there. I d like to see this progress.

CAROL

When I climbed into Larry s car, I d pretty much made up my mind, I wanted to see more of him, a lot more. Getting naked tomorrow has a nice ring and a plan. My pussy agreed. On the way home, he offered to take me to dinner. Initially, I d thought about fixing dinner for him but then felt that might rush things. I need to feel him out before I feel him up. I agreed to dinner and insisted that it was on me since he d been so generous and kind.

We chatted about the day and the whole trial process. We had been instructed not to discuss the trial and we didn t. It was the first time either one of us had been in a court room. My divorce was done by our attorney. I didn t have to appear. Larry said he was going to have one issue and that was the amount of sitting. I took that as a possible opening for tomorrow night.

Once home, I fixed us a drink and changed clothes. I don t have anything particularly sexy and we weren t going to a restaurant where sexy was important. The next choice was to feel naughty so I choose a simple navy skirt, thong, and a top that allowed me to go braless. We ll see how much time he spends looking at my tits. The thought of his hands and mouth on them was making my nipples hard. I brushed them to make sure they were quite visible before I joined him on my patio.

As I was walking toward him, I wasn t sure if he noticed my nipples first or my face. He definitely took a long look at my chest as I drew nearer. You look terrific, he said with a big smile. I noticed he put his left hand in his pants pocket for a few moments. I felt that wonderful tingle in my pussy again. I kissed him on the cheek and said, Thank you and I mean thank you for everything.

He looked a bit surprised.

You were so kind and helpful. I really appreciate it.

Just being friendly.

But we hardly know each other.

Ya gotta start somewhere. I m glad I could help.

I leaned into him, hugged him and kissed him again and said, Thanks for being a friend. There was no mistaking I felt his cock pressed against my waist. Now my thong was wet.

We finished our drinks and headed to dinner.

LARRY

Carol has a nice house. Not large or pretentious; more like comfortable. She fixed Manhattans and after a toast to the trial , she dashed to her bedroom to change. I headed to the patio.

She didn t take much time and when she returned, she was stunning. Even better, it was obvious that she was braless and that s a big turn on for me. The blouse didn t hide the fact that her nipples were hard and quite visible. I had to make a quick wardrobe adjustment for my growing member. I tried my best not to stare but probably failed. I figured she was braless for my enjoyment and there wasn t any reason not to oblige.

She caught me off guard with a kiss and I meant it, when I said I wanted to be her friend. With the second kiss, and with the way she held me, I sensed a physical confirmation. There was no way she could miss my erection. I hoped she had plans for that.

CAROL

Dinner was at a familiar restaurant we both liked. What surprised me was that given the choice, we preferred our own cooking. I quickly seized on the moment and said, We can cook dinner at my place tomorrow.

Larry chose a filet mignon and while I normally go with salmon, I decided to follow his recommendation and order the smaller filet as well. We both agreed to the Malbec wine and settled back with a glass in hand for some conversation while we waited.

I asked Larry about his work and as he talked about his job, to which I understood practically nothing, I couldn t get over how young and handsome he was. When he finished, I said, I really appreciate your efforts to keep my lights on. I had no idea what it actually takes. May I ask you a personal question?

Sure.

Why is a handsome guy like you sitting with me and not a girlfriend?

He chuckled and replied, Normally a person would say something like: just lucky , but actually a few months I ago my girlfriend of a several months decided we should part and just be friends.

Forgive my boldness. Friends only and no residual benefits?

He smiled and said, Well, there was that in the beginning but after a month or so, she moved in with her previous boyfriend. And before you ask, we met at the gym and no we don t interact much. So, tell me about your work and why is a good-looking woman sitting with me and not a boyfriend?

I gave him my work history and the trials and tribulations dealing with 'talent to get an ad in the airways. I explained that I had been married for a few years some time ago and that I hadn t been all that active on the dating scene.

We d finished dinner and were working on our second glass of wine when I thought I d do my bosses bidding and asked, Do you pay much attention to ads you hear or see?

I usually ignore them, however, sometimes I wonder about a commercial or even talk back.

Sounds interesting. Got any examples?

There s one about a guy asking, Guys do you wake up to pee? I answer back and say, No, I sleep through it . Then there s the woman who says, It s borderline shocking how much energy I have. I d like to know just how you reach borderline shocking?

I laughed and said, "I like it. Any more?

Well, I have thoughts about the ED commercials, but they re X-rated and certainly couldn t be aired.

Oh, those are the best ones. I d like to hear them, if you don t mind.

He grinned and said, Ok. This would be a woman on the radio. Then after looking around, he leaned in and in a low voice said, Gals, wanna fuck but your man can t get it up? Maybe it s you. Come into our clinic and let our experts evaluate your technique. We have women who specialize in both hand jobs and blow jobs. Let us help you go riding again.

Oh, that s beautiful, I said, laughing. The thought of giving him a blow job and hand job crossed my mind and made my pussy wet. You could write copy. Do you have more?

Speaking about ED, here s one for your company. When will they show real people doing an ED ad on TV? The before and after pictures of a man s ah

Cock.

Yeah, cock going from limp to hard. He smiled and said, Surely you or other folks in your company might have had naughty ideas too.

Actually, our commercials are a lot blander cars, diamonds, furniture, and such. But I really like your imagination. However, there is one I can share. When we do a mattress commercial, I ve sometimes thought we should show the couple fucking and the woman would say that he was able to go deeper with their new mattress.

What a great image. I can see them in action. Does he stop mid stroke so she can say her line or does he keep banging away?

Good question. Which do you prefer? I answered to play along.

It would probably look better if he stopped but you could try it both ways and run it past a focus group. Maybe even try different positions.

I like the way you think.

Great minds think alike.

When we exited the restaurant, we held hands all the way to the car.

We agreed to tomorrow s dinner menu and stopped by the grocery store to pick up some items including some olive oil.

Do you cook much with that? he asked.

Yes, and it s also good for my skin. I didn t add that it can also be used for massage oil and if all goes right .

He walked me to the door and I was fighting the urge to ask him in when he said, I ll see you at 8:30 tomorrow. Then he held me in his arms and gave me a nice kiss on my lips. No tongue, but I definitely felt his hard cock press against me. I hurried inside to take care of my throbbing pussy.

I was naked by the time I reached my bedroom and decided on the vibrator that touches my G-spot and clit. I think I quickly went through all the speeds before reaching a glorious and welcomed climax.

I had a restless sleep and a wet pussy when I woke up. I jacked off in the shower, had breakfast, and waited for my handsome man.

LARRY

It was great that we both enjoyed the same food and the choice of restaurants was easy. The one we chose served great steaks and I ordered my favorite, filet mignon. It didn t take much persuasion to get Carol to try one too.

Talking about work is always tricky. How much to share without being too technical or boring? The question about my past love life was not unexpected. While I had a great sex with my girlfriend, we soon discovered that, other than the gym where I met her, we didn t have a lot in common. I wasn t surprised that Carol had been married. She s attractive and maybe a little cautious too. Still, I believe our relationship is developing just fine.

When she asked about my thoughts on commercials, it caught me by off guard. I hadn t given them any consideration. She surprised me even more when she wanted to hear my X-rated ideas. I hoped they did as much for her pussy as they did for my cock. When she said, cock, I wanted to put her hand on mine and feel how hard it was. I really enjoyed her idea of a mattress commercial. It would be fun if we were the couple making the commercial. I hope soon she ll find out how just how deep my tool can go.

It was fun shopping with her and I decided on the way to her house that I wasn t going to end the evening on an awkward note. I gave her a good kiss on the lips and returned the favor she gave me earlier on the patio, by pressing my erection hard against her.

On the way home my mind was replaying the day. I really felt a connection. I hope she isn t a cock tease. If she is, that trial couldn t end fast enough.

My shorts were wet from all the pre-cum my dick had been oozing all evening due to staring at her hard nipples and our erotic conversations. In the shower, I quickly shot real cum from my hard cock and wished it was her hand or mouth or cunt that made it happen.

I had a restless night of sleep but woke up feeling great. I headed to the gym and then on to Carol s house.

CAROL

The morning went fairly quickly and I was surprised how interesting it was. I did my best to focus on the trial and not on Larry. During lunch, Larry mentioned how different the trial was from the reruns of Perry Mason and Matlock. He added how he wished he could stand part of the time. My butt is tired already from sitting.

Seizing the moment, I smiled and said, How about a massage after dinner? He raised his eyebrows and smiled. And with special emphasis on your butt, I added.

Wouldn t your butt enjoy a massage too?

I reached over, squeezed his hand and said, You read my mind.

The afternoon session was a repeat of the morning and I made it a point to take a lot of notes. The sole purpose was to focus on the trial and not on my plans for Larry tonight. If all goes well, while performing the massage, my hands will come in contact with his cock and then soon my mouth and cunt.

When we adjourned for the day, he took me to the service center to pick up my car and I suggested he come directly to my house.

We both were dressed in business casual for the trial. Larry was smartly dressed in slacks and dress shirt. I don t know what description other women would use, but to me, he was pussy tingling handsome. I m going to change into something a lot more comfortable, I announced.

I quickly put on my favorite 'lounge around the house outfit: tee shirt and boxer shorts, nothing else. I came out of my bedroom and presented Larry with the same clothes. The tee shirt might be a bit tight but I think the shorts will be ok. I didn t add that I sleep in that tee shirt. Sleeping in his arms is a lot more appealing.<

Root Hollow: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 05 Sep 2026 02:41:00 +0000

Root Hollow: Part 2

New Year, Motherhood, and home life decisions.

Based on a post by Baztrachian, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Shauna was up just before Kelsey was done in the shower and she went about making breakfast. Jim was his usual chipper self when the three of them sat down for their morning repast.

The conversation was pretty light and they talked about their plans for the New Year.

Jim and Shauna had ideas about finishing out the remaining two bedrooms on the house. And then the conversation turned to Kelsey.

"What are your plans, sweetheart?" asked Jim.

Kelsey looked at him and tried to reconcile this version of Jim with the one who was fucking her and her mom.

"I guess to find a job and find a place of my own."

Jim nodded. "Very sensible plan."

That evening the trio watched a classical music presentation about the New Year in Vienna. The music wasn't exactly to Kelsey's liking but it was beautiful and so were the scenes from around Vienna. She had no fantasies about ever visiting the place but it was nice all the same.

When the show ended Kelsey picked up and took a few things out to the kitchen. When she came back Shauna was already gone and she could see that she was supposed to go to bed with Jim.

"I think I'll sit up for a while." she said to him.

"No, I think we need to talk. Come with me." he instructed.

He led her to his bedroom and shut the door.

"You don't like it here?" he asked.

"Wait, no, why would you say that?" she asked.

"You said you want to leave. You know, get a job and get your own place. Don't you like it here?"

"It's not like that." she protested.

"Then tell me what it's like."

She sat down on the bed. "The last week or so has been pretty confusing I guess."

"Okay, so I get that. So your plan is to leave and get away from the confusion?"

She looked at her feet. "I guess."

"What are you afraid of here? What's wrong with staying on?" he asked.

"If I stay, you're gonna make me pregnant and then I'll have to stay."

"Would that be so bad? Your mom likes it. Don't you want to give it a try?"

She looked up at him with amazement, "A baby isn't something you just try, it's forever. I mean if I have a baby with you then it would never make sense to leave. I'd be taking the baby away from you and living who knows where and trying to make it. And it's not anything I can undo."

"What if you were pregnant right now? What would you do?" he asked.

She shrugged. "I guess I'd have to stay, I mean there'd be no choice."

"I told you that I love you." he reminded her.

"I know."

"How do you feel about me?"

She looked at him. "I'm not sure. I mean I know I like you and everything but I'm not sure, past that. This has all been kind of fast and kind of weird, too. I mean you're my mother's boyfriend and now you're kind of mine, too."

"And if you got pregnant you'd stay and sort out your feelings, right?"

She quickly shook her head, "Yeah, I guess I'd have to, but I'm just not ready for that."

For Jim she'd told him what he needed to know. It was what he wanted to hear, really.

He pulled off his t-shirt and dropped his boxers.

"Jim, I, uh, this isn't a good idea." said a flabbergasted Kelsey as she looked at Jim. The bedroom light was on and she was getting to see him in the light for the first time. She was suddenly keenly aware of how big he was.

He took hold of his long cock and shook it at her. "What you need is to have this make up your mind for you."

He reached down and took her hand and stood her up. "Take it off. I want to get a good look at you."

"Jim," she protested.

He reached for the buttons on her nightshirt and started undoing them. She did nothing to stop him because at this point she knew there'd be no stopping him anyway. He pushed the flannel garment off her shoulders and gave her tits a nice palming. Then he pushed her panties down to her ankles. She stepped out of them on her own.

"Bed." he said as he pointed at it.

"Please," she whispered as she got into the bed. He moved around to the other side.

"Are you going to turn the light off?" she asked.

"No." he replied, getting into the bed next to her.

She lay on her back and held her arms to her chest when he pulled the blankets away.

His hand went to her flat belly. "So you're afraid of me planting a baby in here, huh?"

She felt her heart thumping in her chest as she replied. "Yes."

"Why is this so scary to you when we've already been doing this a few times?"

She swallowed. "It's different when you mean to make a baby."

He gave a modest laugh as his hand rubbed her belly and wandered up to her tits. "Kelsey, I've been meaning to make a baby in you every time I been with you."

Her eyes went wide for a moment. Realization hit her. "My mom wants me pregnant?"

He nodded, "Yep, right from the start."

He moved onto her body and she didn't argue when his legs went between her own.

Jim looked down at her and he liked what he saw.

Kelsey looked up at him and some things started to make sense to her. He always fucked her like he had a purpose and now she understood it. It wasn't enough for Jim to fuck a woman, he wanted to make her pregnant too.

Kelsey was disturbed by this revelation but a big part of her was aroused by it.

A man wanted to have a baby with her. This man.

His cock rubbed between her nether lips and she willingly spread her legs for him.

Jim looked into Kelsey's eyes as his cock started to move into her. She took in a sharp breath and then wrapped her arms around his neck.

He rose up and looked down between them. She looked too. In the light she saw the fullness of his cock slowly pumping in and out of her body.

Her eyes went back to his and he kissed her.

"Tell me you love me." he said to her.

"I love you." she said. Her fingers ruffling through his hair.

He kissed her again as his cock went deep. She tensed and then relaxed when he pulled back.

"Tell me you want my baby."

The tingle of orgasm was starting in her belly.

"I want your baby." she breathlessly replied.

His lovemaking became fucking and it triggered her euphoria. He kept it going for what felt like an eternity and when her pleasure finally ebbed she didn't care when he stabbed deep into her pussy and started cumming.

They fell asleep with the light on. Kelsey lay on her back and Jim lay next to her. One of his legs across hers. His hand on her belly.

Sometime during the night Jim woke up and got up to turn off the light. Getting back into the bed he felt Kelsey's soft, naked body and he firmed up.

"Huh?" she said as he moved onto her.

His cock easily slid into her moist pussy and she simply said, "Oh."

It was a quick fuck and she felt warm and satisfied when he was done.

A New Year.

New Year's Day arrived with more snow. The breakfast conversations were pleasant and Jim, as always, was congenial and happy.

Jim went off to help a neighbor with a weather related problem and that left Kelsey and Shauna alone for a while.

Shauna spoke first. "I see you and Jim sorted things out. You both seem pretty happy today."

Kelsey's eyebrows went up for a moment. "I guess you could say that, yeah."

Shauna leaned into it, "How about a little girl talk and you tell me about it?"

Kelsey looked at her mom, "So Jim told me you wanted me pregnant right from the start."

"It's true."

"Why?"

"Because, sweetie, you had this empty life in California and I missed you and wanted you to be home again. I also thought you needed a good man and a baby and Jim's the best man I can think of."

Kelsey laughed. "Momma, you never heard of dating apps? I mean I could have found a man on my own you know."

Shauna shook her head, "No baby, what you found weren't men. A real man is a different thing from what you had in California. And don't tell me you don't like the difference because I heard you last night and you were definitely not complaining, were you."

"No." replied Kelsey. "And I can't believe I'm having this discussion with you!"

"Yeah, it is a little crazy. A little bit." Shauna agreed. "But we share the same man so who else are we going to talk to about him?"

"I guess so." said Kelsey.

When Jim got back from the neighbor's place the clock was heading towards four and the sun was starting to dim.

The two women were dressed in their night time outfits already with warm robes and slippers on. Jim saw Kelsey all cozy and cuddly and he decided to ask her to give him a hand in the bedroom.

Shauna smiled when Jim winked at her while Kelsey led the way.

A few minutes later Kelsey was on her back with Jim fucking her for everything he was worth.

Shauna heard them from the living room and she turned down the TV. She got up and went to the bedroom door and found it was open a crack. Pushing it open a tad more she saw Kelsey's bare feet up in the air and Jim's big frame pounding away between her legs.

Over the next few weeks, the line in Jim's personality started to blur, just a bit.

Where he usually reserved his sexual side for the bedroom there were more than a few days when he came home from work, took Kelsey by the hand, and almost dragged her off for a fuck.

One day he came home and found Kelsey fresh out of the shower. She was in the kitchen wearing just her fuzzy bathrobe when Jim came in and saw her. He'd been thinking about her all day. In a few minutes she was sitting naked on the island counter with Jim fucking her.

Shauna came into the kitchen and said, "Excuse me." as she reached for the coffee pot. Jim grunted at her and Kelsey just made a noise.

Sitting down at the kitchen table Shauna watched the show.

She saw how Jim would drive deep with Kelsey, just like he did with Shauna. Except with Kelsey, it was a bit more uncomfortable. Shauna knew this would change after Kelsey had a baby.

The couple fucked to their completion and Shauna was treated to seeing Jim's cock and balls contract as they worked to fill Kelsey with cum.

A couple minutes later Shauna didn't say a word as the naked couple walked past her to get cleaned up for dinner.

After dinner Jim excused himself to do something with his truck and just as soon as the door closed Kelsey turned to Shauna.

"I can't believe you watched us!"

Shauna laughed. "It's my kitchen you know. I do live here."

Kelsey just shook her head. She knew the argument wasn't going to go anywhere.

"You liked it, didn't you?" said Shauna.

"Momma!"

"No, admit it baby girl, you're all growed up and you like getting dicked."

"Jeez, Momma. That's so crude."

Shauna was having fun! "Crude is getting fucked in the kitchen. Worse is not admitting that you like it!"

"Okay, you win, I like it." said Kelsey, "How's that?"

"That's fine. Just fine." said Shauna as Jim came back in and the conversation ended.

Kelsey wasn't too surprised when Shauna wanted to sleep with Jim for a few nights. After seeing the show Jim and Kelsey put on Shauna decided she needed some of that for herself.

Kelsey, of course, had to try to sleep with the sounds of fucking coming from the other room.

Given her 'time off' that she ended up having, she did give some thought to Jim's sizable appetite for sex. Grabbing her phone one day she did some reading and research on the web and discovered that Jim wasn't all that unusual in his desire for sex. But in all that reading she also discovered she had an increased desire for sex.

It was ironic, she thought, that frequent sex made her want frequent sex. She'd never felt this way with her ex-boyfriend. With him sex was something that Kelsey would sometimes enjoy but mostly tolerate. With Jim it was always serious animal fucking and he made clear that he wanted to see a baby in Kelsey's belly.

And Shauna had Jim to herself for most of the week.

When Friday rolled around Jim announced that he had to go help at another store for the weekend. They needed help with replacing some old storage racks and Jim was the resident expert at such things. Besides, he wanted the overtime pay.

Kelsey and Shauna had what passed for a pretty normal weekend. They got the household chores caught up, even the laundry, and they managed to have a few pleasant conversations too.

Monday night when Jim got home there were the expected kisses and greetings and a few catch-me-ups on what had gone on around the house. After dinner was over the threesome changed into their comfy outfits for the evening and retired to the living room.

Shauna was in her usual outfit of pajamas, slippers, and a robe. Jim went for a t-shirt and shorts and oddly fuzzy slippers.

Kelsey showed up wearing her button down flannel nightshirt. And just that.

She sat down on the couch opposite of Shauna and pulled her feet up. The angle gave Jim a faint view of her uncovered pussy. The fact that her pussy was bare stirred him up.

Shauna had chosen a romance-comedy movie for the night. It wasn't risqu , just romantic and funny. But about halfway through the movie Jim decided not to wait any longer.

Getting up from his recliner he walked over to the couch and dropped his shorts. His cock stuck out obscenely and Shauna giggled at the sight.

"Excuse us." he said to Shauna as he knelt down in front of Kelsey.

Kelsey knew she'd been playing with fire but still she didn't quite understand exactly what Jim had in mind. She was wondering if he was going to pick her up and take her to bed but then he grabbed her hips and pulled her ass to the edge of the couch. He pushed her nightshirt up to her belly exposing everything below her waist.

Now he pushed her legs apart and then pushed her knees back at her chest.

"Oh." she remarked as she suddenly understood the geometry.

Shauna licked her lips as she saw Jim place his cock at Kelsey's pussy. Kelsey glanced over at her mother and knew her mom was enjoying this. This fact didn't bother Kelsey.

Jim pushed and prodded his cock at Kelsey a couple times and then pulled back and sat on his knees. Pressing a thumb between her pussy lips he worked up her wetness and got turned on watching Kelsey writhe with her arousal.

Now he got himself into position again and swabbed his cock into her wetness. Looking down he saw the spongy head glistening and then he pushed it into her.

Kelsey had been holding her breath and now she exhaled as she felt Jim's cock start to enter her. It had been a week since she'd last felt this and she needed it.

Jim wanted her too. In a few strokes he had his cock buried into Kelsey. She twitched when he went deep and pushed against her womb. He liked it. So did she. Her hands were on his hips and they were pulling at him, even when he went deep.

Shauna watched as her man slow fucked her daughter. 'This is so perverted' she thought to herself. And then she giggled because she didn't care.

Kelsey heard her mom giggle and was about to have a thought when Jim plowed his cock deep into her and ground it against her insides.

"Ow!" she quietly cried out. All while hanging on to Jim's hips.

The way her head was propped against the couch and with her knees tucked up was a bit uncomfortable but the sex was so good that she let it go. She looked around and saw her mom watching the show and when she looked up at Jim she saw his serious face.

He slow fucked her for as long as he could and then Kelsey felt his pace pick up. He was getting closer.

Shauna saw it too and she moved from her seat.

Jim was captivated with fucking Kelsey when he felt his balls get cupped by a hand. He looked and saw Shauna kneeling next to him.

Shauna's fingers lightly brushed his balls and it felt good to her. She could feel them churning and she felt the moisture from Kelsey's pussy on them. One of her fingers explored Jim's shaft and then she touched Kelsey's pussy lips where that shaft entered her.

She probed around Kelsey's pussy and found what she was looking for.

Kelsey made an almost mournful sound when she felt her clit being manipulated. Jim was fucking her and she had no idea how he was making this happen. It was just magical to her. The stimulation increased and suddenly Kelsey seized up in a paroxysm of sexual energy.

Jim tried to hold it together as Shauna brought Kelsey to her peak. Kelsey's pussy utterly throbbed with convulsions and he did his best to prolong it for her.

And then he felt Shauna cup his balls again. She gently pulled on them as he fucked Kelsey and then she'd run the tips of her fingernails on them.

"Gah! Fuck!" he yelled as his cum started to spurt into Kelsey! Shauna kept pulling on his balls causing him to erupt the most powerful orgasm he could ever remember! He fired another time and thought he was going to be done when Shauna started a milking motion. He couldn't help but to keep fucking Kelsey while his body emptied itself into hers.

"Jesus, stop, " he finally said to Shauna. She milked him some more and it actually hurt when he came again.

Only when he pulled away from Kelsey did Shauna let go of his balls.

Jim's insides were sore. He'd never experienced such a thing before.

Kelse

Root Hollow: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 03 Sep 2026 05:00:00 +0000

Root Hollow: Part 1

College girl has to move home and makes a risky decision.

Based on a post by Baztrachian, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Kelsey had been doing pretty good after graduating from junior college. She'd landed a decent job with a promising California company two years prior and she'd been dating a coworker and that was looking good too. The tall and slim redhead fit in well with the Silicon Valley fashion scene and she rather enjoyed being able to pull off some of the more interesting styles. Back at home she was just called 'skinny'.

Then the state government made some arbitrary environmental rules about some random thing and the next thing she knew her potential boyfriend was gone and she was out of a job. The possibilities of another job were remote as every firm in her field of expertise was either in retreat or facing bankruptcy.

The paltry savings she had didn't last long, and all too soon she had to give her car back to the bank, vacate her apartment, and then catch a bus to her mother's new place in Newton County, Arkansas. As the long ride home took days, Kelsey had too much time to lament her current state. The seat which seemed tolerable for the first few hours, proved intolerable for the first long night. She had to transfer busses in LA. Five hours later, her next bus departed for along journey thru Arizona, then New Mexico and the Rio Grande region. She finally quit trying to sleep. It took four hours waiting in the Dallas station, from 3am to 7am, before she could board her 3^rd bus; to travel thru Oklahoma. By the time she transferred to her 4^th bus, in Tulsa, she was a complete zombie and every joint in her body was in pain. 54 arduous hours after leaving Silicon Valley, she was dumped off in Fayetteville, Arkansas. Her mother s warm hug greeted her. As the two women loaded Kelsey s bags into the truck bed, an onlooker might not recognize which of the two women was younger looking.

Shauna was in her forties, but healthy living and environment kept her complexion and body quite youthful. The mother s peaceful countenance was therapeutic to a young Kelsey, whose anxieties were raging.

Newton County is in the Ozarks and actual towns are not really a thing there. "Root Hollow" was the unofficial name of the place where her mom, Shauna, landed after her divorce from Kelsey's father. It wasn't far from what was called the Ozark Grand Canyon so it was definitely beautiful even though few people lived there.

When Kelsey finally made it to Shauna's place, she walked up the steps and was greeted by a big man who was sitting on the porch.

"Howdy, you must be Kelsey! I'm Jim!" he said as he stood up and went towards her.

Kelsey figured this was her mom's boyfriend she'd heard about.

"Hi!" she smiled and held out her hand.

The big man smiled and gathered her up in a bear hug. "Your momma told me you'd be along. She didn't tell me how pretty you were, though."

He said this in all sincerity and Kelsey didn't mind. Kelsey felt anything but pretty .

Jim helped her get her two bags into a spare bedroom and then he got Kelsey a tall glass of iced tea. Sweet tea, really.

They sat and chatted for a couple hours and Kelsey got to hear all about how Jim and Shauna met at the Kroger grocery store where Jim supervised the warehouse. He was gregarious and friendly and Kelsey saw what her mother liked about him. He was the polar opposite of Kelsey's stern, disciplinarian father.

Shauna got up after she finished her version of the relationship. Kelsey was still quiet, but the ibuprofen was helping her joints recover from the 54 hour bus ride.

Jim added the facts that he would have added to Shauna s narrative, then he explained the male rationale for the actions Shauna found humorous in the early days of their romance.

Then Shauna announced that dinner was made. The evening conversation was incredibly pleasant and Kelsey saw even more of what her mother liked about Jim.

After the evening was over, the couple retreated to their bedroom and Kelsey retreated to hers. The cool early fall air wafted in through the bedroom window guaranteeing Kelsey a comfortable sleep.

During the night she heard a rhythmic sound and it woke her up. She also heard her mother's whispered voice. Between the thin walls and the dead quiet of the night Kelsey realized that her mother was getting fucked by Jim.

Even though she understood that her mother had moved on from an unhappy marriage it was still significant to her that Shauna was fucking someone other than Kelsey's father. And from the sound of it, Shauna was enjoying herself. After some time Kelsey could hear the two lovers reach their peak and then it was quiet again.

Jim was up and out the door for work well before sunrise.

In the morning, Kelsey and Shauna were making small talk over breakfast when Kelsey decided to 'go there'.

"I heard you and Jim last night." she said to her mom.

"I suppose you did."

"Are you happy with him?" asked Kelsey.

"I am. He's a good man and he's good for me. He's also a hell of a lot better in bed than your father ever was."

"Momma!" said a shocked Kelsey.

Shauna laughed, "I didn't become a nun after your father and me broke up. But I will say your father was pretty cold and there were times he made me wish I'd been a nun."

"Are you going to marry him?"

Shauna sipped her coffee. "I don't know. It's not a big priority really. I mean I been married, right? Now, maybe I want to not be married."

Shauna put the coffee down. "We might even try for a baby."

"Wow." was all the response Kelsey could muster.

Kelsey considered that she'd been born to her mother at an early age so her mother's baby years weren't past her yet. And Jim was a couple or a few years younger than Shauna. It was a possibility.

She decided she liked the idea of having a sibling. Even one twenty-two years younger than herself.

That night when everyone had gone to bed Kelsey found herself thinking about Shauna and Jim in the next room. She was just starting to feel herself slipping off into a slumber when she heard activity from the next bedroom.

When the rhythmic sound started up she imagined Jim fucking her mother and mating with her. He was trying to get Shauna pregnant. Somehow that was arousing to Kelsey and she absently fingered her pussy as the tempo from the next room increased.

"Guh!" she heard Jim growl and she knew he was cumming in Shauna.

The next day saw Shauna going to the Kroger to apply for a job. She'd hitched a ride with a neighbor and figured on riding back with Jim.

Things were getting hard even for Kroger's and Kelsey was told they'd keep her application on file in case something opened up.

On the way home Jim tried to cheer her up and Kelsey caught herself looking in the direction of the man's crotch as he talked and drove. She wondered at the fact that his cock had been inside of her mother. She imagined it stroking in and out, and then spurting seed into Shauna's womb.

"Hey, you awake?" asked Jim, stirring her from her reverie.

"Oh, yeah. I'm sorry, just lost in thought."

He patted her back, "I understand. But don't worry, you'll find something to do soon enough, I'm sure."

Except she didn't. The economy was in a slide and tourism was off and that was the main money maker in Newton County. In short, no one was hiring.

Over the next couple months Kelsey kept looking for work and along the way she did the occasional odd job like cleaning for someone or helping at a local egg farm. It wasn't big money but it was enough to keep her wallet from going empty.

Also over the next couple months Kelsey found herself listening to Jim and Shauna almost every night. She'd masturbate along with the sounds from the next room and then try to keep quiet when she'd orgasm. One night in November she failed to do that and the sudden silence in the room next door told her she'd been caught.

The next morning Jim was gone and she and her mom sat to chat.

"We heard you last night." said her mom.

"Aw, shit, " replied Kelsey.

"No, it's okay. Nothing to be ashamed of. We both understand. You're young, you need a man, and Root Hollow ain't exactly the best place to meet anyone."

There was a brief silence to digest the sizable facts that were now out in the open.

"You're embarrassed." said her mom.

"No, I'm, I'm, sorry." Kelsey just couldn't find any other words.

"Well, me and Jim we talked and if you ever want to give him a go then we'd both be okay with it."

"Momma! But he's your boyfriend!"

Her mom smiled, "Yeah, but he ain't my husband and that kind of makes it okay. Or maybe not so bad. One of those for sure."

Shauna stood up, "Well, I got things to do. You think about what I said and if it ever comes up then that's fine. If it doesn't then that's fine too. Either way we'll leave this here at the table, okay?"

"Yes, ma'am." replied Kelsey.

Of course, this changed nothing at night when Kelsey would have to hear her mother getting fucked in the next room. Kelsey masturbated sometimes but the satisfaction started to feel empty.

Not long before Christmas Shauna announced that Kelsey was going to have a baby brother or baby sister.

Kelsey saw Jim looking at her while he hugged Shauna. His smile was understated and she could sense his thoughts.

Christmas Eve was when Kelsey's family had always opened presents and so after dinner that night the trio gathered around their modest tree. Kelsey gave presents to Jim and to Shauna. Jim gave presents to Shauna and Kelsey.

Shauna however said that her present to both of them would come later.

When it was time for bed the trio went their different directions.

Shauna s Gift-giving.

But about fifteen minutes after Kelsey got to bed she woke up with her mom gently shaking her shoulder.

"What is it?" she asked.

"I want to sleep in here tonight." said Shauna.

Kelsey sat up a bit, "In here? With me? This isn't that big a bed, momma."

Shauna shook her head, "No, Just me."

Kelsey was still half asleep and not grasping the idea. "Then where do I sleep?"

Shauna smiled, "With Jim. He's waiting for you. I'm giving him to you and I gave you to him."

"Holy shit, I don't know if I'm ready for that."

Shauna stood up and took off her robe. She was naked under the robe, which was how she would sleep with Jim most nights.

"You can use my robe if you want."

"What?" asked Kelsey.

"Get naked, put the robe on, and go in there. You know you need it. And Jim is a good man and he'll treat you right. Beats the hell out of lying in here all the time and rubbing it out like you do."

"Momma!"

"Don't 'momma' me, go on. Git."

Shauna pulled back the blankets and had Kelsey stand up. Kelsey had serious misgivings but at the same time she also wanted to get laid. She'd been thinking about sex with Jim so much that she found herself somewhat smitten with the older man. It was wrong in so many ways, but at the same time Jim was the only man around. There weren't a lot of other options for Kelsey, if she wanted to enjoy some masculine attention.

Still, it took some cajoling for Shauna to get Kelsey out of her pajamas and into the robe. Then she ushered Kelsey to the bedroom door.

"Go." she said, pushing Kelsey out the door and shutting it.

Kelsey was alone in the hallway. The two bedroom doors were closed. She thought about what her mother was offering to her and a cavalcade of worries and desires ran rampant in her brain.

Going out to the kitchen she pulled down the bottle of bourbon and poured herself a shot. Not a lot, just a shot to settle her nerves. That was her rational reasoning, But truly, she knew the liquor would loosen up her inhibitions and allow her to accept her mother s selfless gift.

Sitting down on the couch she sipped at the bourbon while scenarios of pleasure and consequence ran through her head. She wasn't worried about her relationship with Shauna, because this was just like Shauna, to have a wildly pragmatic solution to a touchy problem.

Kelsey wondered what the immediate future would be like if she went through with this. The shot of bourbon tipped up and emptied into her mouth on that thought. She swirled it around and let it burn her mouth before she swallowed. It felt good.

She got up and put the shot glass on the kitchen counter. Standing there for a while she considered sleeping on the couch.

"Fuck it." she finally whispered.

Walking to the hallway she opened the other bedroom door and let herself into the dark room. The moonlight cast a soft glow upon the bed, where her mother had drawn the covers back. She could hear the sound of someone snoozing. She eased out of the robe, neatly folded it, and put it on the dresser. Her naked body tingled from the coolness of the winter night. Her nipples stiffened and extended.

And then she got into the bed opposite of Jim, with her body facing the nightstand.

A moment later, his breathing softened and she felt the bed move as he rolled to face her. His big arm wrapped around her and pulled her close.

"I figured you'd come back to bed." he whispered. His hand moved to Kelsey's tight belly and she felt him pause.

"Kelsey?"

"Yeah." she replied.

"Well now." he said. "When Shauna came up with this idea I didn't expect you'd go along with it."

"I wasn't sure." she said.

"Can't say I'm disappointed. Been wanting for you in this bed for a while now. Kinda hard seeing you in this house all the time, looking so nice and tempting."

Kelsey had never heard Jim speak like this before. She felt his cock firming up against her back as he held her close.

"This ain't your first time, is it?"

"No." she admitted.

"Good." he said as he pulled her onto her back. "Then you know how things work." She was on her back and he was on his side to her. Her thigh was tucked between his legs and she felt his warm cock twitching.

She found herself looking up at his face as he looked down at hers. He kissed her forehead before kissing her on each cheek. His hand wandered over her belly and she caught her breath as he explored her modest tits.

And then he kissed her.

Maybe it was the bourbon, but she kissed him back. She felt him start to move with her and the hand that had been on her tits moved down between her legs. He nudged her legs apart and sought her crevice.

His middle finger found her folds and then quickly slipped inside to get her warmed up. She'd done this to herself so many times that she immediately responded to him.

She heard herself make a pleasured sound. It seemed so far away.

One of his legs got further between hers. He kissed her again and then moved down to kiss her long, graceful neck.

It was all moving so fast!

"Slow down." she whispered.

"Sure." he said, and then fumbled with her legs and at the same time he moved between them. He kissed her neck as he laid his chest down gently on just her tits.

She felt his cock touch her pussy.

"Touch it." he whispered to her.

"No, " she shook her head, "I'm not, "

"Touch it." he said more insistently, lifting himself up as he said this.

She reached her delicate hand down between them and lightly touched it. It was warm and it bounced a little. She tried to fight off the urge and then fully grasped it. It was long but not too thick. It was longer than her boyfriend's cock was, that was for sure.

'I'm with a man' she thought to herself.

Jim moved to press his cock towards Kelsey's pussy.

"Please, I'm not sure." she whispered.

She felt him relax and she pulled her hand away from his shaft. He adjusted her arms so they were above his elbows. Her hands naturally moved to his shoulders and she felt his strength. He was solid. She could feel some scars. She knew Jim wasn't any city boy who spent an hour in the gym every day. No, Jim got this way from a lifetime of hard work. She realized that he was a totally different breed of male from what she was accustomed to.

His groin moved against hers.

"Please." she asked again.

"Second thoughts?" he asked.

"Yes." she said this with an air of relief.

"Gimme a kiss and we'll take care of those second thoughts for you."

She obliged and kissed him. His tongue tangled with her own and she was lost in the sensation as she felt his lower body move against her own.

"Hmm!" was her stifled protest as the head of his cock parted her pussy lips and plowed her furrow.

Her legs tensed and in an ages-old feminine mistake she tried to use the soles of her feet to push him away. Instead the flower of her pussy opened up and welcomed him in.

She felt her arousal coming up as he steadily thrust into her body. She'd been holding back but now the feeling of his cock starting to penetrate her pussy, was triggering her animal instincts.

He broke their kiss.

"Jim, oh," she said as he thrust more of his cock into her,

"Oh my, " he thrust a little deeper,

"should stop,"

He moved his knees up a bit, and the new position let him slip all the way into her.

"Oh, my God this feels so good!" she said out loud, as he started to fuck her.

Kelsey was still well aware of her second thoughts and misgivings but for the first time in a long time she had a cock in her body and she was getting what she needed.

Jim fucked her, nice and deep, and in a steady rhythm, just like he did with her mother. She felt his cock rub the top of her wet canal, and awaken her carnal desires. Jim was a real man. Not a West Coa

Jenna's Anal Tryst: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 03 Sep 2026 02:26:00 +0000

Jenna’s Anal Tryst: Part 2

Jenna Teaches hubby.

Based on a post by m jar65, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

One week later Nick and I were in the same hotel again and quickly we were naked and fucking. Again there was lots of oral and I sucked his cock nice and long and Nick ate my slit till I was cumming all over his face.

I was so ready and so wanting that cock in my backside that Nick had to calm me down. Soon he was eating my slit and slipping a finger in and out of my ass. It was just as sensational the second time and I loved the stretching and the rubbing inside my little hole. Nick was so wonderful and he just kept going till I came in his mouth twice. Then he flipped me onto my front and straight away I got myself into the right position for him.

This time my rim job felt better and lasted even longer. I was moaning out loud for him and really I loved every moment of that ass licking, the feeling of having a man focus so much attention on my delicate anus. I came nice and hard for Nick as he thrust two fingers into my slit while his soft, warm tongue lapped at my hole.

Nick was such an expert he knew just how to handle me. As soon as that orgasm flowed out of me I was flipped back and this time I had two pillows under my hips. I was panting hard and it wasn't the after effects of my receding orgasm. I knew the moment had arrived and I was about to take a rock hard cock deep into my asshole.

He pulled on a condom as I stared at his hard cock and tried to imagine that bulk stretching out my backside. He didn't go straight to my ass though. First he dipped his cock into my slit. I admit I felt a little disappointed but soon enough I was huffing and panting as Nick did his magic and made my body ready to explode. I thought briefly how exciting it felt to have a different man take my body.

I was so close to cumming again when Nick positioned the head of his cock against my rear entrance. I was horny and desperate and wanted that cock so badly. I watched him apply a little lube and then he told me 'rub your clit for me. Make sure you are giving yourself some pleasure in case it's too big the first time.'

I understood just was he was saying. Just the head of his cock pressing against my hole felt like the biggest thing I had ever taken. I still wanted the rest of it, to take his whole cock. So I strummed my clit just as he asked. I wasn't scared but I was worried we might fail at the first hurdle.

I was panting and playing with my clit and the whole time Nick never took his eyes off mine. This was it, finally taking a hard cock up my ass.

'Here we go,' he said quietly. 'Try to relax for me.' I felt him press forward and I knew even then my anus was struggling to open up for him. The trouble was that I was so excited I really couldn't relax anything. I was going to have a hard cock shoved into my ass and even the thought that it could hurt didn't slow me down a bit.

Nick applied a bit more lube and with a sudden push he was inside me. Oh shit, his cock suddenly felt enormous and for a moment I was sure I'd never take the whole thing inside me. I kept playing with my clit, trying to adjust to these new sensations. I wanted that cock to go all the way.

After taking a tongue and then a finger, the head of his cock was really stretching me. I was scared but I was loving the feeling already. Carefully Nick started pressing deeper and the 'filled up' feeling got stronger. I was amazed that I could take so much in there. It felt weird but so good at the same time. A big hard cock in my backdoor and it was so new and so sexy at the same time.

He was pushing deeper and I was getting more and more filled up in that weird way. Each time he pressed forward I knew I was taking still more of that big hard cock inside my forbidden little hole. I was amazed at how much I could take and how good it felt. Oh fuck, I was loving it even though I also felt like using the toilet.

Suddenly there was a tearing and burning sensation. Nick must have recognized my expression because he actually withdrew a little and applied some more lube. I was still panting madly and so worried that this was my limit.

'Keep rubbing that clit,' Nick told me. 'You are so close so let's go slow and gentle.'

'Don't stop,' I gasped and panted at him. My slit was feeling so good and I was experiencing the weirdest and sexiest sensations I had ever known. Having even a part of his cock in my ass felt so dirty and erotic that I was anxious to take him all. I was being stretched and filled in the 'wrong' place but my body was telling me that everything was exactly right.

Women know the sensation of a big hard cock filling up their vagina. Instead of that I now had that cock in my ass and although it was a weird feeling my body was heating up and my tits were tingling.

Slowly Nick started to pulse his cock in and out of my ass. I was such a newbie I didn't even know what that meant. Slowly he was working himself deeper and deeper into me and soon I realized things felt very different. He felt huge in there and part of my brain worried I might burst. But the excitement from that big thing moving in my ass overwhelmed everything else.

'You've done it,' he said to me with a smile. 'My whole cock is inside your ass. How do you feel?'

'I don't know,' I panted. 'It’s weird but it feels so great. Fuck me now. Fuck my ass with your cock so I can feel everything.'

Nick started to pulse back and forward again but this time his cock strokes were longer and he was starting to use a little more force inside me. 'Does it feel good?' I asked him anxiously. 'Does my ass feel good?'

He smiled and went on fucking my ass. My first ever anal sex, first ass fucking, first ass reaming. I was in a kind of heaven but still I wanted it to be perfect.

'Your ass feels great to me,' he said with a big smile.

Nick's thrusting got longer and stronger and soon I was in a kind of reverie. The weird feeling was turning into an amazing glow right through my body and the 'filled up' sensations were starting to make me feel like I really needed to cum. It was the strangest feeling ever but somehow I knew that I was loving taking a cock in my ass.

An orgasm was approaching and now I didn't even need to rub my slit. The feeling of that hard cock and the truth that I was being fucked up my ass was all I needed right then. The sensation of him moving inside my backdoor and the rubbing against my insides was becoming more and more exciting. My whole body was starting to feel turned-on.

Of course I had no idea of what to expect or what would come next. But I knew what was happening when I started being overtaken by a massive new sensation and I realized that I was cumming while Nick had his cock up my ass.

Holy shit, I came with a cock up my ass. I'd never believed it could really happen. It happened to me, though, and on that very first time. It didn't explode like most of my orgasms. It just kind of erupted from some other part of my body and it swelled up inside me and suddenly my whole body was on fire and the most incredible release just came over me.

I tried to stay focused on Nick's cock thrusting into my ass hole but I just couldn't. It was the weirdest orgasm I'd ever had and even now I can't really describe it. But I felt so full and so sexy and so alive right then. I know I cried out loud as that climax rushed through my body and I lay there looking up at that stranger as he continued to pump himself into my ass hole. I just couldn't really believe what it was doing to me.

Soon Nick seemed to guess what was happening and as that first ever anal orgasm passed he carefully slid himself out of my hole. There was that same feeling of emptiness like when a cock pulls out of my slit and I imagined I'd been opened so wide that my anus stayed open even after Nick left me.

I still felt sensational though and the feeling of that first anal fuck and that first orgasm still filled my body and my brain. I lay for there for a long time next to Nick with him holding me and asking if I was OK. All I could do was nod.

Eventually I did recover my breathing and calmed down enough to think about what had just happened to me. Believe me, right then I told myself I would be a slut for anal sex and that no matter what happened I would find a way to get my hubby to do that to me.

We did plenty more oral and fucking that day, though Nick insisted we should let my asshole rest after all that activity. I made Nick promise that next time he would fuck my ass from behind, doggy style. I really wanted that and by now I knew that my little hole could fit the whole of a big hard cock.

I went home that word buzzing in my brain; sodomy. I had committed sodomy. I had been sodomized. I was so turned on that at home that night I practically demanded that my hubby fuck me good and hard. I insisted on doing it doggy style so I could get all his cock inside me and really feel the fucking and thrusting. Hubby has a gorgeous cock that looks and feels so great. I could almost worship that part of him. The whole time he was humping me from behind I was imagining how it would feel when I could take him in my ass instead.

That weekend I was still on a big high and feeling horny, talking my hubby into still more sex than he would normally need to give me. What was best was that one time I screwed up my courage when hubby was eating my slit and I quietly asked him to go lower with his tongue. He did, too, and I really enjoyed the dirty feeling and the softness of his tongue on my anus. It wasn't a proper rim job but it was a first for us and I enjoyed it.

The next night I took a long shower before bed and then I somehow managed to ask if he would lick both my holes. Hubby agreed but I could see that he wasn't sure what I was after. So I lay on my front for him, legs apart to display my holes and asking him to lick them both. Whenever his tongue went near my backdoor I moaned a little louder. It was only a small fake. That did the trick, however, and hubby slowly got into it some more till I was feeling pretty good. That was kind of my first ever rim job from hubby and I knew with practice he was only going to get better.

Finally hubby couldn't hold out any longer and he asked me what was going on. 'I love you sweetheart but I am wondering why all this extra attention to your lovely ass.'

So I told a small lie. 'I want to prepare myself. Get me ready for you.'

'For me? For what?'

'You know. For you in my asshole.'

'Me in your asshole?'

'Darling, I know a lot of men enjoy anal sex. You know some women enjoy it too. I want to try it with you. I want to try and see if I can give that to you like other women do for their husbands.'

'You want me to fuck your ass so I won't get it from other women?'

'Sweetheart, I don't care about other women. I am your wife and it’s time we tried something new in bed. I just thought that if you wanted to fuck me back there then I want us to try it.'

We talked and fucked some more that night. It took less than 24 hours for hubby to decide that he did want to do that. So long as I really thought we should try it. I nearly burst out laughing.

It was noticeable after that night how much more eager hubby became to rim me and lick both my holes. Helping to 'prepare' me he was. And I can report that without much encouragement from me he was quickly improving his technique and I was enjoying it more and more. I suppose I was making up for lost time, too.

Thanks to my extra libido we were fucking like rabbits and soon I graduated him to fingering my ass while he licked my slit. That took a little more practice and I had to show him how to get a finger wet with the moisture from my slit and then add some saliva as well. The orgasms were not as explosive as that first time with Nick but I didn't care really. I was having a great time with my hubby as he practiced his new technique on me.

I met Nick again too. I was shaking and nervous and more happy than ever that he had such experience and poise in this situation. Like always there was the fear of being discovered. This time there was the extra thrill from knowing I was going to take a cock in my ass doggy style.

In the hotel room I allowed Nick to take the lead as usual. This time I got a gentle surprise when he put his hands on my shoulders and gently pushed me down to my knees. I knew what he wanted, of course, but no-one has done that to me in years.

It was kind of fun, though, and I soon had his cock out of his trousers and in my mouth while I knelt in front of him.

On the bed we did all our usual preliminaries of sucking and licking. He got me so incredibly turned-on like he always did. For a casual sex fling I can say this man was very attentive and considerate of my needs.

We fucked in missionary for a little while and I did my best to enjoy it and relax. His cock felt great inside my slit but, again, I found myself thinking only about how it was going to feel inside my asshole.

When he was ready, Nick flipped me onto my hands and knees and I got another of his lovely, long ass lickings. He also paid attention to my slit and to my clit and soon I was feeling red hot and completely randy.

The feeling of his cock in my slit as he entered me from behind was sensational. All I really was aware of right then was how much more intense I wanted my pleasure to be. He could either slam into my vagina or he could take my almost virgin ass. I got a nice steady humping and he even reached under me to rub my nipples and my clit.

He stuck his finger into my backdoor again that afternoon and I was so turned-on that I just grunted and gasped and came even harder. I loved the way he was stretching out my hole but the real thrill was knowing that his cock was going to go into that same place at any minute. Oh fuck, I came hard for Nick as he screwed me like that, knowing I was a dirty wife who really does enjoy a strange cock in her slit.

When I felt Nick withdraw his cock from my slit I knew my moment had come. I think he applied a little lube to himself. Then his finger popped out of my ass and was replaced with something that felt much bigger and more wonderful.

The firm pressure he put against my rear opening made me gasp and pant harder. It was just the head of his cock but now I knew for sure it would fit and that his entire shaft would soon fill up my bottom. Being in front of him on hands and knees felt so incredible and to me this was really the moment of my introduction to anal sex.

I don't know why but for some reason I had gotten the idea that being ass fucked doggy style is really the proper way to do it. It just seems so primitive and animal and it means that the cock can go as deep and hard as possible. I adore the thought that in doggy position my dear hubby can choose either hole for his cock to enter. At first the idea brought a little fear but it seemed the best way to feel everything and fully take a cock inside my ass hole. That kind of more extreme fucking was what I had been wanting.

That day in the hotel I knew I was going to be penetrated and stretched like I'd never felt before. Right then I wanted it so bad. 'Fuck me, Nick. Fuck my ass,' I murmured to him. He didn't really need the encouragement but he was good enough to remind me that I should be stroking my clit as he pierced my little opening.

With the first push I felt the head of his cock enter my back door. Already I felt so full. I was panting and moaning as he worked himself deeper. I was a little afraid but I was feeling greedy and I just wanted another of those amazing orgasms he had given me before.

Just like the first time, having his cock in my ass like that felt so weird and so amazing at the same time. I already knew that I loved the feeling of being so filled up and feeling so dirty.

Like before there was a brief moment of pain that felt like my skin was tearing. Nick must have been paying extra attention because somehow he sensed the problem and he slowed for a moment and applied some extra wetness to his lovely hard cock. I was worried he would stop and you know I really would have taken the pain right then to get his cock fully inside my ass. I just kept rubbing my clit and somehow that made the pain go away.

Then with a few more firm pushes I knew Nick was buried deep inside my ass hole.

'Don't stop,' I panted. 'Don't stop. Fuck me please Nick.'

That's what he did and it could not have felt better. He started with the same gentle pulsing back and forth. This time I knew I was being ass fucked for real. Then soon I could feel him really stroking inside my backdoor and straight away it was feeling even better. I kept rubbing my clit and the mixture of sensations was so obviously going to bring me off in a massive way.

I felt Nick go deeper into me from behind and it made me feel even more turned-on and excited about what he was doing to me. I started to push back against him, wanting him fully inside my ass. The feeling was sensational and so animal-like. I didn't even care anymore about it hurting me. My whole body was feeling so, so fantastic I just wanted to be reamed continuously.

Fucking hell, but soon I felt myself start to cum. It felt so great the way his cock stretched and rubbed inside my backdoor. Taking a cock in my ass was suddenly feeling incredible. I started to shove my head into the pillow as I began to lose control and Nick must have picked up the signals. I felt him thrust even deeper and harder into me and he was really starting to pump his cock onto me. I was getting the proper ass fucking I had imagined so many times.

Fuck, Nick was so good at what he did to me because by the time he finished I had buried my face into the bed and screamed out orgasm after orgasm. I lost count of my explosions and I really don't even remember what Nick did to me. But the physical and mental joy of being ass fucked from behind was the most incredible feeling I had ever had.

OK, so I will admit that some of his pumping did cause me a little bit of hurt but I never once thought about telling Nick to stop or even to slow down. I wasn't afraid of the pain anymore and somehow it actually made me feel more excited, knowing I was really taking a cock pounding in my novice ass.

By the time I was done and needing a rest Nick pulled out slowly and let me fall flat onto the bed. I felt so incredible, really alive. My whole body felt amazing and my little hole wasn't sore at all. Nick got up from the bed and I could see he was going to remove the condom. I got to see the mess on the condom and that wasn't a good moment. I was still a newbie. But I did see clearly that Nick had shot his load whole in my ass and the rubber bulged nicely as it held his seed. I felt quite excited and proud that this man had actually cum while fucking my asshole.

Not much else happened that day but I was so happy and on such a high that I didn't mind. I knew right then that hubby was going to get lots of practice sticking his gorgeous cock into my ass. I just had to teach how to do it.

Nick and I showered together that day. Afterwards I went down on my knees again. Voluntarily this time. I admit by now I was quite fond of Nick and his yummy cock. I know I was engaged in a kind of cheating but I felt really good about myself as I sucked his cock and swallowed all his seed.

That Friday night I had hubby licking my asshole as soon as I could get him into the bedroom. I was on heat really badly and I didn't care what hubby thought as I took charge of the ac

Jenna's Anal Tryst: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Wed, 02 Sep 2026 02:24:00 +0000

Jenna’s Anal Tryst: Part 1

The good wife finds a teacher.

Based on a post by m jar65, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Sometimes married women like myself have sex with other men and sometimes we have really complex reasons for wanting to do that. I can say that based on personal experience. I wanted to share my story so I asked m jar65 to help me write it down. I did that because I was so angry at the comments from 'anonymous' readers who hate women and think that women should always be under the control of men. These men are pathetic losers and I think they pretty much realize that women hate them back for their attitudes.

My name is Jenna and I think I am a pretty normal sort of woman. I am married and I fucked another man.

In my case I did it because I had a burning desire to experience full anal sex for the first time. It wasn't an accident, I made a decision and I made a plan. So now you know. There were other reasons as well and, like I say, it was complicated and it took me a long time to decide. You can be assured that it had nothing to do with love or betrayal or wanting my husband to murder me.

I just had this incredible desire to experience being fucked by a hard cock in my ass. That might sound strange coming from me and I don't even remember how it started. I know that I wanted more from my sex life. I guess there was just this kind of itch that needed scratching and I knew more and more that I wanted to feel what it’s like to be fucked in my ass. Other people did it and I wanted to find out what they were enjoying so much.

As I said, it was more complicated than that. If I was being truthful I started thinking about the idea of fucking another man, about my fling, my affair, my act of adultery, as something like an act of defiance. It was a private defiance but I felt a little like I was taking revenge on my husband or that I was satisfying my feelings of jealousy.

Like most of you men, hubby has his private little porn stash on the computer at home. He thinks it’s private because, like most of you men, he assumes he has hidden the links away where I can't find them and see what is floating his boat sexually. Of course he never bothers to ask me what kind of porn I enjoy. He never asks about what interests me and what we could do to spice up our sex life. His porn is 'private' and a special treat he keeps for himself.

And, like most men, hubby likes to look at other woman and thinks I never catch him doing it. He just waits till he is with his buddies and then they 'compare notes' about the hot women they have been perving at. So he doesn't even realize how much I, his wife, enjoy seeing a nice young man really fill out the seat of his suit pants with a nice pair of buns.

He also has no idea that I know how much he loves flirting with a female co-worker of his. I am pretty sure nothing more has happened but it’s pathetic that he tries to tell me how much of a good friend she is when I know he really only thinks about getting into her pants.

So having put so much of my energy into our two young children I decided it was time that I had a secret little pleasure all of my own. I was only thirty two years old at the time and I was starting to be afraid that somehow I was going to miss out on some of the best things life has to offer.

As it happens, the man I most wanted to fuck my ass was my husband. I really wanted him to give me that extra spice in our sex life. So I didn't start out thinking I wanted to have sex with another man. At the same time, I knew that if I was going to take a cock in my ass I needed one of us to have some experience. Something inside me decided it was time I took charge a little so I could teach my hubby how to ass fuck me properly.

It’s funny now but started thinking a lot about the word sodomy. Just the word sounded so 'nasty'. I thought about it a lot. I wanted my hubby to sodomize me. So I needed to learn how to do it. I needed some experience. That was the point when I started thinking about finding a man to teach me and realizing I was heading down the path of being a cheating wife.

I never considered the difficulty of finding a man who would want to have sex with me. Lots of people tell me I have a very pretty face and I think my olive skin helps me look even better. I have deep brown eyes and my brown hair has big soft curls that fall down to my shoulders. I got rid of most of the pounds from having the kids though I still think my tits are a little too big for my five foot eight body. Though it is a fact that my husband loves my tits even more these days and while they do sag a little now my nipples still sit proudly, pointing straight out.

The one part of my body I have never liked is my ass. Now I just had to hope that I would find a man who liked it enough to want to fuck me there. Or a man who would look past my ass cheeks and still want to put his cock into my rear hole.

The real challenge would be finding a man who was skilled at anal sex and knew how to treat my virgin ass.

My friend at work, Louise, is a wild one and sometimes she talks a good game but I know she has experienced a lot in her life. That's especially so when it comes to sex. So one day I got the courage to ask her if she knew anything about anal sex or if she'd ever thought about trying it.

Louise told me she did know a little and she was really excited to know the reason I was asking. I didn't feel confident enough to tell her the reason but I suppose it was obvious enough.

When I asked Louise if she'd ever had anal sex she looked a little odd and told me 'no'. But straight away I was sure that was a lie. So a few days later I asked her again and this time I pushed for details.

Louise pretty much told me everything right then. Her husband wasn't at all interested in more kinky things and not even anal sex. She was really keen, however. Louise told me that she had started to experiment on her own. A bit like me, she had started thinking more and more about anal sex and started to see how her little hole would respond to being used like that. Louise had even gone as far as getting herself a small collection of ass plugs. She offered to take me shopping.

Then Louise really shocked me. She told me that about one year earlier she'd gotten the hots badly for a guy she met through work. Due to what she described as a lack of attention from her husband, she had decided to try for an affair with this guy. Louise explained it by saying that before getting engaged she'd always had a lot of sex. She told me she had fucked a lot of men and women. So now Louise was married she was finding it hard to cope with only getting sex twice a week when her husband made himself available. Plus in her case I think there was some revenge included because Louise mentioned that her husband been caught doing something inappropriate with another woman.

Louise told me she had already been having sex with a gorgeous older woman. But her husband had begun to suspect something was going on, so that had ended. I was stunned at how easy Louise made it all seem. I knew I wouldn't go down that path. I didn't want to fuck lots of guys. I was interested in finding out more about anal sex and then turning my husband onto it.

But Louise told me that her 'other man' was what she described as a 'dirty bastard'. I knew Louise liked to talk about different and kinky sexual acts. So I knew that her other guy was interested in the same kind of things. Of course that included anal sex so Louise had my attention immediately.

Louise was so excited as she told me that the closer she got to fucking this man the more they had discussed the kinky things they each enjoyed. I knew Louise had been eager to try out everything he offered.

It didn't take long before he brought up anal sex. Louise confessed that, just like me, she had long been interested in trying anal but had also been a little afraid. She insisted on talking to this man a lot about anal before she let him know she was interested. Deep down, though, Louise always knew she was going to try it with this man. She told me that was when she had started wearing ass plugs to work. I was shocked even more at hearing that.

Soon they were meeting for discreet sex and Louise told me she had let this guy do everything he had talked about. The first time they were together he took her in the ass and Louise had been so turned on she had just laid back and let him do that to her. She told me that she had loved being ass fucked from the start.

Louise told me that they did a lot more things as well and Louise had let him use sex toys on her, let him spank her and more. Louise confessed that being spanked was another 'filthy' fantasy of hers and she told me she had been turned-on by being 'hurt' like that.

Louise assured me that anal was wonderful and she loved it and she insisted I had to try it somehow. She said being fucked back there had felt amazing and she'd had the most amazing orgasms with his cock in her ass hole. In fact, Louise told me that sometimes when being ass fucked she actually lost control and couldn't even remember what had happened after this man started thrusting deeper into her behind. She said she couldn't explain it but she'd never felt orgasms like that any other way and she quickly lost her fear that it would hurt or she wouldn't like it.

Preparation was the key thing that Louise stressed. She told me how this man had taught her to rub her clit to help with the discomfort when he first pressed himself inside her backdoor. It seemed like it worked and Louise said she never felt any pain.

The whole thing made my head spin and right then I knew I was hooked on wanting to experience anal sex. Louise warned me that not every woman enjoys anal. I didn't want to hear that. A woman I knew, a friend, had had ass sex and taken a man up her ass and I just knew somehow I had to have that experience for myself. If I could teach my husband to make me feel like that I would become the happiest women I know.

Despite Louise's offer to help I didn't buy ass plugs as I didn't want to have to hide them at home. I did start to play with my little backdoor just as she suggested. Long baths became a favorite for me where I could practice and imagine as I played with my twat and my delicate little hole. The orgasms were sensational and made me all the more convinced I would learn how to take a cock in my ass and then get my husband to do it to me as well.

The whole thing started to drive me crazy and one day I dragged Louise off for coffee and demanded she give me some advice on what to do. I didn't want to wait any longer or hope for some man to come along and offer it to me. At that stage I still hadn't made any decision about having sex with another man but I was feeling desperate. All I knew was that I needed to how I would find a man who could teach me about ass sex. I needed to know he would be good so I would enjoy my first experience. Louise had stopped seeing her man by then and, besides, I wasn't happy about sharing her ex-lover. She was all excited and told me again how wonderful anal sex was for her. She promised she would think of something to help me.

Two days later we had coffee again and Louise said she had the answer. A woman friend of hers, who Louise said was even more 'dirty' than her, had recently broken up with a man about my age. The important thing was that apparently he came with really good references about his ability in bed. In particular, Louise had interrogated her friend who, Louise said, has had anal with lots of guys.

It seemed this man, Nick, was a very experienced and very talented lover. Importantly, her friend had vouched to Louise that this man was especially good when it came to fucking a woman's bottom. Of course I was nervous and afraid to even admit to Louise I was thinking of going through with it. But I couldn't deny that this 'Nick' seemed perfect for a woman in my situation. Louise also assured me he was the sort of man who'd love to teach a 'newbie' like myself. She had gotten his contact details and promised to discreetly get us in touch.

So that was how I reached my decision to have sex with another man. I wasn't looking for an affair, as such, or to betray hubby. I just wanted a new experience and I wanted to learn some new sexual tricks I could introduce to my sex life at home. I wanted any sex I had with a stranger to be sensational, of course, but I told myself that fucking Nick wasn't 'cheating'. I wanted to become a better and more adventurous lover for my husband. Nick was just someone who would do me a fantastic favor. Or so I hoped.

A few days later Louise gave me the news. She had been in touch with Nick and told him to expect to hear from me. I was horribly embarrassed that Louise had already told this man the reason for me wanting to make contact. I was even more embarrassed to discuss anal with anyone, even my friend. But Louise assured me she had warned Nick to 'take good care of me' and that if he hurt me there would be hell to pay. I knew Louise meant it as well.

By then I was scared and was having second thoughts. I told myself that I hadn't really decided to have sex with this man, to have a sexual fling with a stranger. Then again, looking back, I know I was already hooked. There was no way I was going to back out. Louise had made anal sound even more pleasurable than I had imagined and I couldn't live with myself without finding out for sure.

Thank god I got to call him the first time we spoke. I was grateful to be more or less anonymous because I was blushing furiously and I could hardly speak. Only Louise and this man, out of everyone in the world, knew about my powerful desire to have anal sex.

It turned out Nick was really nice on the phone. He quickly raised the fact that Louise had mentioned to him about 'a friend' and that made it so much easier for me. He also assured me that I would not be his first 'newbie'. Then he told me that 'if' anything happened it was completely up to me. 'If' we met he didn't expect me to go through with anything.

Naturally he said all that to make me more relaxed and confident. It worked though and I was grateful to him. Louise had picked a good one and I just knew he was the kind of man that could teach me all the things I needed to know.

We got to chat a few more times on the phone and I started to ask him lots of questions. I was just following Louise's approach. I asked Nick how many women he had slept with. Nick was a little shy on that topic but he did admit he had slept with married women before me. Then I asked him if all the women he fucked enjoyed anal sex and he said 'no'. He repeated the warning from Louise that not all women were able to enjoy anal sex.

So I asked him why he liked doing that to women so much. His answer was that he was turned on by the idea of breaking a societal taboo and I understood exactly what he meant. I know good little wives like me are not supposed to lust after having a cock in their ass. I also asked him whether he enjoyed anal and whether he had ever cum in a woman's ass. He assured me that he always enjoyed anal and that he occasionally did get the pleasure of ejaculating into a woman's ass.

Again I was just following Louise’s lead but it made complete sense to me. It seemed a good idea to find out as much about this man as I could before I went through with anything. Also I admit it made me turned on to think about the possibility of other sexual experiences I might have. Though I did remember that Louise's man had wanted to do other things I didn't want to do and that he had wanted to spank her. I asked Nick about this but he said that 'no', he didn't have any desire to spank me or hurt me in any way.

Now you have to remember that at this point I was still telling myself I could decide not to go ahead with it. I desperately wanted to experience anal sex but I could still tell myself that I wasn't lusting after this fellow and that I didn't think his voice was sounding more sexy every time we spoke.

Which is how I got such a shock when one day I realized that we were discussing a date to meet up and also how we would arrange a hotel room if I decided to go ahead with things.

So it happened that the next day we met for coffee; our first face-to-face meeting. I remember I was shaking but that was about the fact I still felt terribly embarrassed to admit my desire to anyone.

Whatever was going to happen I suppose there was always going to have to be some kind of physical attraction. I knew Nick would like what he saw. It turned out Nick was rather good looking and I liked the way he carried himself physically. He told me he doesn't work out but that he does play a lot of sport. His eyes were brown as well but his hair was lighter than mine. I enjoyed the way his bulky chest made his shirt stretch.

Nothing much happened on that first meeting and we barely discussed sex or likes and dislikes. That was good because I still felt terribly embarrassed and foolish for having divulged my secret desire to Louise and to Nick.

We met again the next week and this time we did discuss sex and the kinds of things we have done and what we enjoy. Obviously Nick was so much more experienced than me but it turned out he had quite normal desires. He told me he really liked to perform oral on a woman and while I was a little doubtful about that it did make Nick even more 'attractive'.

Nick also wanted to discuss what he called the 'ground rules'. That was the easy part because I was still in a kind of denial about how much I wanted this attractive guy to stick his hard cock into my ass hole and fuck me deep. Nick talked mostly and he kept saying 'if' and he told me I could stop anything at any time. He also suggested condoms which I was too silly to think of first.

Suddenly, in a kind of fog, I realized I had agreed to meet this man in a hotel the following week. I would be naked in front of him, in the bed with him. It was scary and overwhelming. I would be letting another man have my body. I would be having sex with someone I barely knew. For the first time ever a lover would play with my ass hole.

There was no question about not going through with it. Whatever Nick did to me I wanted to experience it. It did make me start shaking, though, every time I thought about what was going to happen.

At the hotel one week later Nick was really nice and charming. I could see how experienced he was at this kind of thing so I happily let him take the lead. I just concentrated on his sexy voice and his nice body. I discovered that he is also a pretty good kisser.

I just let him have his way as he started to remove all my clothes. I was a little frightened but soon he had me undressed. Finally I was totally naked in front of this man I barely knew. Of course I felt vulnerable in that position but by then I was feeling so turned on about what was to come that I hardly thought about it. Besides, what was to come would make me even more vulnerable.

I got a surprise when Nick went to his knees in front of me. He was just the right height to reach my tits and I felt so good when I saw him down there in front of me. Nick gently kissed my tits and somehow we were both moaning already. He even sucked a little on my nipples and I remember just how good that felt. I could feel them get harder and more pointy. Nick was turning me on so much I just wanted him to go ahead and fuck me.

He really surprised me next by bending down and kissing me right on my mound. That was so completely new to me and it felt great that Nick was so hungry for my body. He even probed my slit a little with his tongue and I couldn't help but moan some more. I reached down to his soft brown hair and ran my fingers through it. Yes this was adultery but right then I felt as if I was being worshipped.

Soon Nick put me on the bed while he undressed and

Native Girl of the Glades

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 31 Aug 2026 19:14:00 +0000

Native Girl of the Glades

He is attracted to a very exotic, different kind of lady.

By Swampcooler. Subscribe & Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The first time Luther ever laid eyes on Sadie, the only way to describe his reaction to her is to say that he had an incredible, almost scary, feeling of awe. He also knew he could fall in love with her. It was a warm, muggy day in early May, and he was hiking at a community park near the campus of the university he attended in Florida.

It was a large park, some of it open, some of it wooded, with picnic tables, tennis courts, a playground, and clean restrooms. There was a large lake with a trail all the way around the circumference of it. One lap around the lake was about two-and-a-half miles, so Luther would often run or walk from his apartment to the park, take a lap around the lake, and then head back, and heâ€™d get himself a pretty good workout.

Luther was hiking out from the trees when he heard a small commotion. Fifty yards ahead he saw a group of people on the bank at the waterâ€™s edge, excitedly focused on something, and a small dog was barking and shrieking its head off. He jogged over to see what was happening.

The dog was about twenty pounds, some fearless terrier, straining on its six-foot leash which was barely being grasped by a young mother with a little girl at her side. And right there on the bank, facing off with the pooch, was a squirmy, hissing alligator.

The gator looked to be about seven feet; it was hard to tell because some of its tail was under water. Luther had seen gators around this lake before, but usually they were minding their own business, floating on the surface or sunning themselves on a far bank. But this reptile was not in a good mood, and the onlookers seemed to be hypnotized with no idea what to do.

â€œFor Godâ€™s sake, get that dog away from here!â€ﾝ a sharp, female voice cried out.

Luther, and everyone else, turned toward the voice. Standing to his right was a young woman with a concerned look on her face. She was tall and slim, and appeared to be about Lutherâ€™s age, with a darker complexion, big brown eyes, an aquiline nose and long, black, braided hair. She was dressed in blue denim cutoffs and a peasant top.

â€œIâ€™m serious, take that dog away,â€ﾝ she said. â€œThatâ€™s a bull gator and itâ€™s mating season; that dog could be lunch.â€ﾝ

Finally, a teen boy took action and picked up the dog and they backed away.

â€œTake off your belt,â€ﾝ she said, looking at Luther.

â€œHuh?â€ﾝ he said.

The alligatorâ€™s tail swung hard to its left, pivoting the body to the right, scaring the shit out of everybody, and moving a bit farther up the bank. The young woman tossed her satchel on the ground and kicked off her flip-flops and walked into the water, approaching the gator from behind. She jumped onto its broad back and gripped him with her hands on each side of his neck. After a moment or two the beast stabilized, and she slipped her hands around the closed snout and held tight.

â€œCan I borrow your belt?â€ﾝ she said to Luther. â€œYouâ€™ll get it back.â€ﾝ

Sheepishly, Luther unbuckled his leather belt and pulled it off and moved closer, holding it out for her.

â€œLoop it through the buckle,â€ﾝ she said.

Luther did. She pulled the reptileâ€™s snout up so it pointed toward the sky.

â€œNow lower it over the snout.â€ﾝ

Luther did as instructed, cautiously dangling the belt and lowering it around the snout. She swiftly pulled the belt & tightened as hard as she could, and pulled it back the opposite way and fastened it. With leverage and stringy strength, she wrestled the gator onto its back and held the belt firmly. The gator laid motionless on the shore with his belly up.

â€œSomebody call the police,â€ﾝ she hollered. â€œTheyâ€™ll need to get the â€˜Critter Gitterâ€™ over here. Theyâ€™ll want to relocate this bad boy.â€ﾝ

A bystanding woman called 911 on her cell and explained the situation. She told the dispatcher that a young lady had subdued the animal. â€œOh, I think she knows what sheâ€™s doing,â€ﾝ everyone heard her say.

While they waited, the young woman kept the less-active gator under control. Within five minutes a police cruiser arrived, and then the wildlife control guys showed up and took over. They taped up the gatorâ€™s choppers and tossed Lutherâ€™s belt on the grass, then hauled and wedged the big fella into their truck.

Luther picked up his belt and looped it around his waist. He lingered while people congratulated the gator girl. She clearly didnâ€™t want to chat, but didnâ€™t want to offend, either. When the group had dispersed, he approached her.

â€œThat was amazing!â€ﾝ he said. â€œYou were very brave, and comforting. You obviously knew what you were doing. Very impressive.â€ﾝ

â€œThanks,â€ﾝ she said, blushing. â€œYa donâ€™t want to take any chances with a bull this time of year. That gator was bold; I think somebodyâ€™s been feeding them. Thatâ€™s never a good idea.â€ﾝ She was bashful, but seeing his handsomeness, she tolerated a bit more conversation.

â€œHow did you learn to do that?â€ﾝ

She shrugged. â€œGrew up with them.â€ﾝ

Luther found himself not only impressed, but very attracted to this girl. She was naturally pretty, but she had a primal, almost savage sexiness to her. Tall and rangy, with small breasts and long, lean legs, and defined longitudinal muscles lining her forearms and calves. She had a mix of 70s hippy demeanor, with an obvious undertone of jungle girl.

â€œGrew up with them?â€ﾝ

â€œYeah. In the Big Cypress.â€ﾝ

She grew up in a swamp? he thought. Luther was a city boy, raised in the suburbs, so this was foreign to him. He was now even more intrigued by this exotic lady.

â€œMy name is Luther,â€ﾝ he said, and held out his hand; they shook. â€œVery nice to meet you.â€ﾝ

â€œSadie,â€ﾝ she said. â€œNice to meet you too.â€ﾝ Her eyes showed interest and a certain â€˜come hitherâ€™ message.

Luther looked at his watch. It was getting on late afternoon, happy hour somewhere.

â€œCould I buy you a drink? Or a coffee or tea?â€ﾝ he said. â€œYou donâ€™t have to run off, do you?â€ﾝ

Sadie paused briefly, her natural caution, as if trying to decide whether she should. She felt tentative around others, especially in populated areas, but she knew she had to be more open and sociable. She smiled, and her posture relaxed.

â€œHow about a smoothie?â€ﾝ she said with a smile.

â€œSmoothies for two, coming up!â€ﾝ he said with a smile. The smoothie shop was only a short walk down the road.

They further introduced themselves as they walked to the nearby shop. Luther told her he was finishing up his next-to-last semester at the university with a major of Business Administration, and often would hike and run at the park. He learned that Sadie had just visited the campus and had enrolled for summer school and would be starting class later that month. At twenty, she was starting college kind of late. She would be majoring in Wildlife and Wildlands Science.

At the shop Luther ordered two large smoothies: A pineapple-mango for himself and a cherry-vanilla for Sadie. They sat at a table by the window and made small talk. Sadie gradually relaxed, and Luther learned quite a bit about her.

Sadie grew up in the swamp, on a hammock edging the Everglades and the Big Cypress. Her mother, Mika, was a Miccosukee Indian and her father, Frank, was a white guy from Georgia. He was a swamp rat, grew up hunting and trapping in another big swamp, the Okefenokee. He met her mother on a trip to the Glades, fell in love, and only went back to Georgia to pack up and say goodbye. He moved down to the Glades. He and Mika found their own space, where they homesteaded, and Frank built them a cabin. Frank fished and trapped and hunted for food to eat and to sell in nearby towns. He was also a handy mechanic, known for miles around as the guy who could fix almost anything.

Sadie learned from her father at an early age, how to fish and hunt and trap, and helped bring food to their table. She loved where they lived and took great interest in her surroundings. She was entranced by the myriad flora and fauna and learned all she could about everyone. Her education consisted of waking up everyday and absorbing the beauty around her, and sporadic attendance at a one-room schoolhouse in a hamlet about five miles away. She would walk and run to school, sometimes her Dad would give her a lift in the airboat, but just as often she was too busy out in the marsh to bother. She attended class off and on for eleven years. But she loved when Dad would go to town for provisions, and she would go along and load up on library books, and bring them home and bury herself in the pages.

The university had a field lab on the road skirting the swamp about six miles north of their cabin. When she was twelve, she'd heard that they would pay good money for venomous snakes of the region. One day she hiked over there to find out if that was true. There were two men there, both scientists, Mr. Jake and Mr. Fred, and they assured her it was true, fifty dollars for each rattler or cottonmouth, and seventy-five for a coral snake. They used them for research and to sell to other institutions. She said okay, she would bring them some. They got a kick out of this saucy young gal, but they liked her and humored her, and told her to go ahead, but to be careful, and they would stock up on petty cash. But, damn if they didn't end up paying her quite a bit of dough.

Over the next few years, they became her steady customers. Sadie would show up once a week with three or four snakes, and go home with cash, half of which would go to the household and half of which she would save. On those visits she would hang around and talk to the men and pepper them with questions and learn all she could about her environment and the wildlife and the plants and the ecosystem. The men were impressed with this sharp young lady from the swamp, and encouraged her to get her high school equivalency, take the placement exams and apply to the university. They wrote glowing letters of recommendation for her. And now, here she was.

----

Luther sucked his straw and heard the sickly slurp of an empty cup.

"What an amazing story!" he exclaimed.

Sadie shrugged. It was her life, much different than his, but nothing remarkable. Luther's life in the suburbs was equally as foreign to her. She said she had to be going. She had an appointment with a lady who rented rooms to students. Then she had to catch the Greyhound for the three-hour bus ride home. She didn't own a car.

Luther asked Sadie if he could see her again. She shrugged again and they exchanged numbers. Sadie didn't have many friends, and she was uncomfortable around a lot of people. This was one reason she'd decided to matriculate for the summer sessions, when the classes were smaller and the campus uncrowded. Luther decided then that he would register for summer school, and graduate in August rather than wait until December.

"There's no signal at home," she said. "So you might not be able to reach me."

----

When Sadie came back for classes, she and Luther began seeing each other. He was fascinated by her and he wanted to get to know her. She was not the typical college girl that he could party with and get high with and get into bed. To Luther, she was as mysterious a specimen of wildlife as the snakes and gators.

They met for smoothies again--the girl loved smoothies, that was one plus for civilization--and then lunch, after which he kissed her for the first time. Then dinner, when they kissed some more, and a few other dates. Luther suggested coming home with him, or getting a hotel room, but she nixed that idea. Sadie's landlady was strict about guests, so their dates usually ended with a make-out session on the front porch swing.

Independence Day was approaching. Luther said something to Sadie about going to the fireworks together, but she said she couldn't go. Too noisy and too many people. She would be busing home for the weekend.

"Could I drive you?" Luther asked.

"What? You drive me home?" Sadie asked. "Oh, no, Luther, I couldn't let you do that. It's a three hour drive each way!"

"That's okay, I'd like to. I'd love to see where you're from, it sounds interesting to me, so exotic. You can give me a tour, show me your favorite places."

They batted it back and forth for a few minutes, and Sadie accepted.

"Okay, Luther, I accept. But I will buy your gas and your meals."

----

July fourth fell on Monday, making for a long weekend. Saturday morning Luther picked up Sadie and they headed off. It was a sunny, clear day and driving was easy. They talked about anything and everything, plus Sadie told him about where they were headed and some of her memories and favorite spots. She held his right hand when he wasn't shifting gears.

The first two hours were over well-traveled highways, then they turned onto a two-lane which continued to narrow as they drove into the backcountry. Luther's nose crinkled with the sour, sulfurous miasma of the swamp.

"Home sweet home," Sadie said, as if on cue. "God, I love that smell."

Finally, they arrived at a hamlet beside a wide-open area of water. There were a few houses and shops including a general store, a restaurant, and a bait and tackle shop. There was a neon Busch Beer sign flashing in the window.

"Park over there," Sadie said, pointing to a small lot. "You can leave your car there."

They grabbed their bags, locked the car and walked into the bait shop. The place was cluttered with merchandise piled everywhere, a cooler along one wall, and two ceiling fans struggling to cool the place. Behind the counter sat a chubby dark man with long white hair on his head surrounding a bald dome on top.

"Howdy, Hawk," Sadie said, as the man stood.

"Well, hello Miss Sadie, welcome home. Home from college, are ya?"

"Yes sir, just for the weekend." She introduced Hawk and Luther. "Got any good fish today?"

"Grouper's good. Fresh from the gulf."

"Okay, give me two pounds."

Hawk went into the back room and cut and wrapped the fish and returned and placed it on the counter.

"Need anything else? Like maybe insect repellent?"

Sadie laughed, looking at Luther. "Good thinking, Hawk. One can, please." He put a can of Deet on the counter next to the fish. "How much do I owe you?"

Hawk look at the goods and scratched his chin. "Gimme twenty bucks," he said.

"Got a boat I can use?" Sadie said, after paying up.

"Take number two, tank's full. Your Dad just overhauled the carburetor this week, it could use a workout."

They walked out where several boats were in slips along the dock. They tossed their bags onto a twelve-foot airboat. Sadie untied it and pushed off. Luther had barely sat down on the bench when the engine roared to life, and off they went. Slowly for about the first forty yards, then she hit the gas. It was too loud to talk without screaming.

They zipped over the open water but soon were barreling down narrow alleyways bordered on either side by grasses eight feet high. Luther guessed they had to be going thirty or thirty-five miles per hour, and Sadie only slowed down when she had to make a turn, and would skillfully maneuver the boat into another narrow, grass-lined waterway. The thought crossed Luther's mind that if something happened to Sadie out here, he would die. It was a maze he'd never get out of.

Then suddenly the boat slowed, and Sadie cut the engine and they were adrift. She sat down on the bench beside him. She took his hand but didn't say anything.

"What are we doing?" Luther asked.

"Just wait," Sadie said softly. "I love this spot. After it's been quiet for a few minutes, you'll see."

They slowly drifted. Even though the swamp water seemed still as a millpond, Luther could feel a subtle current pulling them along.

"Look!" Sadie whispered, pointing off to their left. "Moccasins!" They watched two snakes swimming with their fat heads craned above the water, until they disappeared into the grass.

Sadie reached into her satchel and pulled out a baggie which contained two marshmallows. She threw the marshmallows into the water.

"What was that?" Luther asked.

"I want to introduce you to Mabel. Oh, here she comes now," she said, pointing to their right.

Luther looked over and saw an alligator swimming toward the boat. It opened its mouth and the marshmallows disappeared into it. The gator hung around the boat for a couple minutes as they floated, and then swam off. For the next twenty minutes they drifted and basked under the warm sun, watching the comings and goings of numerous birds, a stork, an ibis, spoonbills, pelicans, herons and egrets. Sadie identified all of them, as well as most of the plants and trees along the way.

"I wonder if Mongo is out today?" Sadie said.

"Mongo? Who's Mongo?" Luther asked.

"You'll know him when you see him," she said.

She started up the boat engine and they sped off. They passed a rise where a pack of wild hogs were scavenging, and a couple of them stopped and stared at them as they passed by.

Sadie backed off the throttle as they entered a watery expanse. She tapped Luther on the shoulder and pointed to the left bank. Luther's eyes dilated as he took in the sight of a gigantic alligator, easily sixteen feet long and nearly four feet wide, lying

Tutoring Tess

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 31 Aug 2026 02:16:00 +0000

Tutoring Tess
Neighbor's daughter seeks out widower next door, to help her with human sexuality lessons.

By SilverFoxMullet - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I was folding the last of my laundry, there wasn't much with just myself left in the house. My son had got married and moved to British Columbia. My wife passed on 2 years ago. Just me now, enjoying a much-too-quiet life.

Then the doorbell rang. I went to the door and opened it, only to find my neighbour's daughter Tess standing on his front porch. I'd watched her grow up next door.

When my son had moved out ten years ago, my wife and I had occasionally babysat little Tess. It had been nice having kids around the house again. She'd grown up into an intelligent, pretty young girl. She'd also been devastated why Marie had died.

"Oh, Hi, Tess. What can i do for you?"

"Hi Mr Brock. I um, I need some help with some, uh, homework. I was hoping you'd be able to help me?"

"Okays, I don't know how much help I can really be, but I can try. High school was an awful long time ago for me! Come on in."

Tess followed me into the living room and I asked her "Do you want a drink, I've got water, pop, juice, or milk."

"Water's fine" she said.

I poured two glasses and came back, handing her one as she sat there on my sofa. "So, how can I help? My knowledge of high school math is really out of date you know."

She was fidgeting and blushing, as she sat there clutching her drink and a textbook. Finally she exhaled and said "Human sexuality" as she held up the book.

I blinked at her, nonplussed. What are they teaching kids these days? The only response I could muster was "Um, what?"

She set down her book, took a drink, then set her glass on the coffee table. "Mr. Brock…"

"Call me Kenneth, please."

"Kenneth. I, I want to learn about um, you know, sex. I, my friends, they're all starting to do stuff, to fool around, and I um, I want to learn too but I'm afraid."

I sat there looking at her, unable to process what she was saying. She grew more agitated, and blushed even more. Tears welled up and slipped down her cheeks. If I have one weakness, it's a crying woman. I got up and moved to sit beside her and wrapped my arms around her.

Tess sobbed and clutched at me, crying into my shoulder. After a few minutes she pulled back, and I let her go. "Will to teach me?" she asked. Oh fuck no, I thought.

"That depends on what you want to learn."

"I want to learn about sex. I want to learn everything, I want you to teach me."

"Oh. How old are you now, Tess?"

"I'm sixteen. I'm old enough to learn about this."

Oh crap. This is bad. Really, really bad. "You may think you're old enough, but not for me, that's for sure. You're not even an adult in the eyes of the law. I'm sorry Tess, I can't help you with this."

Tears started dripping again as she spoke. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have bothered you with this. It's just, like, all my friends, they're doing stuff, and I feel left out, I want to, but I'm scared. They all say sex is painful, or uncomfortable, or just, not great. Stuff I've read, and stuff I've watched on the internet, makes it sound like sex should be really good, really fun, but my friends say it's not. I want to learn the right way, so it's good for me."

Wow. What the hell are her friends doing? Ah, right, teenage boys. Worse than useless. Maybe I can't do anything with her, but I can help.

"Ok, I am not going to teach you, at least not any hands-on lessons, but I will offer you some advice."

She straightened up a bit, and wiped her eyes. God she was so beautiful. Very girl-next-door wholesome. The last thing she deserved was some idiot teenage boy humping at her for 30 seconds and then running off to brag about his prowess to his idiot friends.

"My first piece of advice is to masturbate."

She looked confused now. "You want me to what?"

"Masturbate, play with yourself. Look, how will you ever be able to tell your lover what you want and how you want it unless you know yourself? Get comfortable with yourself, learn how to please yourself, learn what makes your orgasms great."

She was staring wide eyed at me now, as my words started to sink in. "How do I do that?" she asked.

"Look up female masturbation videos. Watch and learn, and practice."

"Okay" she said, "What else?"

"Buy a toy. Get a marital aid, a dildo, so you can practice feeling what intercourse is like. You can use other things, but it's better and safer to use the right tools for the job. Look up a sex shop or stag shop. I'll even go shopping for you if you want."

"Oh, yes, would you, please?"

"Certainly. Now, once you are comfortable with your own sexuality, and you find someone you want to be with, make sure you tell them what you like. Don't be afraid to be demanding about what they're doing. They either do it right or you kick them out of bed."

She giggled at this, which I thought was incredibly cute. "Don't discount female lovers either. They like sex exactly the way you do. Once you get good at masturbation you'll be able to please another girl quite well."

"I don't think I want to do that, I like boys." she said.

"You mean 'men' not 'boys'. That's exactly why your friends are having lousy sex. They're playing with boys."

She nodded, so I continued. "Guys like oral sex too. In fact, if you're good at blowjobs you won't have to put up with their inept antics in bed. That's another use for the dildo, to practice oral sex. And if a guy starts to hump your face, if he starts grabbing you and pushing, bite him. You don't have to take that if you don't want it. If it's something you enjoy, then let him play, but otherwise he is there to please you, not the other way around."

Tess was smiling now, tears all but forgotten. She hugged me, and said "Thank you. I will follow your advice Mr, uh, Kenneth."

I picked up her book, flipped through it quickly, and found the section on female anatomy. I showed her the diagram and said "Learn what all your parts are, what they're for, and how they work. This is a good place to start. I'll find you a toy tomorrow and you can stop by to pick it up on Tuesday, OK?"

She nodded, saying "Thank you", and repeated herself after hugging me again.

Once she'd left I locked the door and went upstairs with laundry basket. I dropped the basket on the bed and went into my bathroom. I had such a wicked hard-on, I just had to get some relief. The very idea that the literal girl next door wanted me to teach her about sex had me hard as steel.

She might be jailbait but I could still follow my own advice, and masturbate. Of course I didn't last long at all, but I wasn't trying to last.

I went shopping for Tess on Monday, picking out a nice realistic looking dildo and a bottle of personal lubricant. Maybe it was wishful thinking, but I chose one that was almost exactly my size. The girl at the cash looked kind of funny at me, so I smiled and said "Gift for a friend

Tess knocked on my door the next afternoon when she got home from school. We exchanged greetings and I handed her the plain brown paper bag. She wanted to pay me for it but I told her it was a gift. l got a hug in return and she practically scampered next door. I silently wished her luck. ." It's great to see Tess feeling more confident about her sexuality. I'm still amazed that I'm the one she turned to for help.

The thought of this girl using her new toy to explore herself gave me fodder for my own playtime for the next week. She may only be sixteen, but she's unbelievably sexy.

Afterwards I only saw her in passing, as usual, and we'd wave and say 'Hi'. She looked happy and cheerful, and I assumed her self-directed lessons were going well, as she hadn't returned for any more advice. Part of me assumed she'd developed a romantic relationship and was handling things just fine.

Life went on, I kept busy at work, and did yard maintenance, laundry, and all the usual stuff around the house. I wasn't into playing sports, so I went to the gym a few days a week to keep in shape. My woodworking hobby morphed from a strictly power tool shop to using a lot more hand tools. It was slower paced but I found it a lot more rewarding. Thoughts of Tess faded away. I had my 'internet videos & pics' to keep me occupied when I needed it. I had no interest in pursuing a new love this late in life, so i wasn't dating or putting myself out there.

That was two years ago. Today I was in the basement shop, planing a cherry table top. It was good physical labour, and I was sweating a bit as I worked. I heard the doorbell, so I set the plane aside and brushed the shavings off my pants.

The bell rang again as I hurried up the stairs, yelling "Coming!" I pulled the door open to find Tess standing there smiling at me. "Oh, Hi there, Tess. I haven't seen you around for a while. How've you been?"

"Hi Kenneth! I just wanted to stop by for a visit, if that's OK?"

"Uh, sure, come on in, can I get you a drink or something?"

"Water would be fine, thanks."

I poured two glasses and brought them to the living room. We sipped and she set her glass down.

"So what brings you by today?" I asked.

"Same as last time." she said with a demure smile.

Last time? Shit, last time she wanted me to 'teach' her about sex. I choked on my drink.

"Uh, Last time?" I said faintly.

"I'm here for my next lesson. I turned 18 a month ago," She beamed. "And now I want you to finish teaching me about sex."

Holy fucking mother of god. She was back, and she was more beautiful than ever. She'd matured more since she was 16, with such a pretty face and solid, slim figure. I could see how nice that figure was, because she wasn't hiding it. The bright yellow halter style dress she was wearing had a deep vee displaying her lovely cleavage, no back, and came to mid-thigh on her sleek legs.

I didn't realize that I hadn't responded to her.

"Well? Will you? Please?" she asked. "I've waited two years you know. And I followed all your advice too. I'm ready for the next lesson."

"But why me, you're stunningly beautiful, you could have any guy you wanted."

"I know. And I want you." She said with resolve.

She then kicked off her sandals and stood up. Reaching behind her neck, she undid the tie holding up the top of her dress. It came undone and the dress slithered to the floor, pooling around her feet. All she had on now was a pair of lacy yellow panties

God she was perfect. Chestnut hair, falling about her shoulders. High, firm, fully tanned breasts with neat brown areolas and stiff looking nipples; her slender waist flared into nicely curved hips, which continued in a graceful curve down her thighs.

Tess stepped towards me, and held out her hand. I reached out and took it. God help me, this was so wrong, but I was literally unable to resist her. She pulled gently and I rose to my feet, stunned by her presence. A tug on my hand was all she had to provide to get me in motion, and I followed her from the living room.

She led me to the top of the stairs, hypnotizing me with the sway of her ass; then stopped and asked in a sultry voice "Which way is the bedroom?"

"This way" I said, pointing to the right. I continued to follow her, into my room, where she stopped, turned, and stood with her arm wrapped around the tall bedpost at the foot of my queen bed. "Tess…" I croaked in a strained voice.

"This is what I wanted back then, when I came to you two years ago. It's still what I want now. You said I was too young. I'm an adult now, and I want this, I want you."

"Oh god, Tess. I want to say no, I should say no, I have to say no, but I can't. You're so perfect, so beautiful, so delightful, and I can't tell you no."

She smiled, and oh man, she was so stunningly beautiful it made me weak at the knees. Like a fucking goddess. And like a goddess, no mere mortal like me could refuse her.

"Make love to me, Kenneth." She said, in a low sultry voice.

I peeled off my polo shirt and tossed it aside. The rest of my clothing quickly followed, and I stood before her as aroused as I had ever been in my life. Her smile broadened and she laughed lightly, saying "Oh you're perfect! You're just like that wonderful dildo that you gave me to practice on!"

I remembered the dildo I bought her years ago, and recalled that that was exactly what I'd picked out for her. I just smiled back at her and gave a little shrug. She laughed again and beckoned me forward. The goddess pulls the strings and the puppet moves to her will. Where did she get such sexual confidence and assertiveness?

I took her hand and walked over to the side of the bed, where I sat and guided her onto my lap, and kissed her.

She sighed into the kiss, and melted against me. Her skin was so soft, her warm, fragrant body so supple and firm at the same time. We kissed for a while, and I moved my attentions from her lips to her jawline, then to her earlobes, and finally her neck.

Tess was cooing and sighing in my arms, her firm breasts and taught nipples pressed to me. I kissed her again, harder, and brought my tongue into it. Hers came back at me to play, and we tasted each other for a while more.

When she started to writhe in a subtle manner I knew she was truly aroused, so I moved her over to lie back on the bed. Awestruck, I gazed at her, reddish brown hair fanning out on the bed, firm breasts sitting high on her chest, defying gravity and anatomy alike. I swooped down upon her breasts, stroking, kissing, licking, and fondling her magnificence.

Those coos and sighs continued, and she started adding words to her breathless sounds. "Don't touch my nipples yet" she whispered, as she directed me to the valley between her tits. I moved to the undersides of them, and thence to her areolas, as I progressed along my slow, wonderful tour.

Finally, with a moan and a push, she led me to the end of this part of our journey. Set in goose-bumped areolas, her swollen, highly sensitive nipples were my last target. I began with gentle licks, then small kisses, on one, then the other, and back. Then it was nibbles, fingers rolling them, sucking them, pressing them, and manipulating her nipples as many ways as I could. She began to writhe beneath me, her words tapering off into moans and gasps. No longer directing me, I played, I explored, I teased and tantalized her. A shudder, followed by a long sighing gasp was the signal she was done with this, and she gently pushed me away.

"Oh, Kenneth, that was wonderful! Thank you. Now lay back, I want to explore you."

I did as she bid, and Tess started touching, stroking, fondling, and kissing her way from my ears to my toes. She didn't spend too long in any one place, and she avoided my cock completely. Little questions, do I like this, or that, and little comments about what she found or liked, interspersed her explorations. She found some ticklish places, and she also found some really arousing places too. Places my wife had never found, places I never suspected I had.

By now, there was a puddle of pre-cum on my abdomen, and she shifted her position to inspect me more closely. She lifted my cock and licked the most recent droplet from it. Then she dipped her head down and lapped up that puddle. My stomach muscles flexed and clenched as she tickled me with her agile tongue. She giggled at my 'gut reaction' as she called it.

Then the most wondrous sensation hit my rigid cock. Her mouth closed over me, and that agile tongue found a new place to play. My late wife hadn't been much for blowjobs, so this was a rare treat indeed for me. Last time would have been probably 25 years ago. And it didn't stop with her tongue, amazing as it was. My shaft began to disappear into her mouth bit by bit, as she bobbed up and down ever so slowly. I stared stunned and slack-jawed in amazement as Tess worked my cock into her throat.

I kept my hands to myself, clutching the duvet, and desperately willed myself not to cum. Alas, this last was in vain, because this goddess continued to pull strings on her mortal puppet. She wanted me to cum, so cum I would, whether I wanted to or not. I groaned and muttered "I'm gonna cum" through gritted teeth. She heeded my warning by humming and pulling back until just my head was in her warm wet mouth. She redoubled her efforts with her tongue, swirling around and around my throbbing manhood. With a whimper I came, shaking and pulsing over and over into her eager mouth. She swallowed my load and kept licking and sucking until I wilted in her mouth.

"How was that?" she asked.

"Oh god, Tess, that was the best I ever had."

She giggled again. "I'm just glad you picked a toy the right size. Practice makes perfect. Although my toy doesn't cum like you do, that was a bit of a surprise. It doesn't taste bad at all, but the texture is weird."

As I listened to her words, she made me wonder, and I had to ask. "Was that your first real blowjob?"

"Uh huh. First ever. It was good?"

"Like I said, best ever. I can't believe that was your first time doing this!"

"First time for real, it was always just my toy before now."

"Wow."

"Now it's your turn to please me" she said, rolling onto her back and tugging my arm. Those strings again, pulling me wither she desired, and this time it was her most private place. I used my hands and forearms, my lips and tongue, to stroke and touch her all over. It was my turn to find her interesting places, her ticklish spots, and make her squirm in anticipation.

I touched her face and neck, kissing and stroking, and proceeded to her shoulders and arms. Another chance to play with her lovely breasts was not to be denied either, and I did indeed have her squirming now. I worked my way down her body, making sure to test every place I could for sexual suitability. She directed me to a few places that she liked, and I found some spots she didn't yet know about. She began to get more vocal, calling my name occasionally, giving hints and feedback and directions, interwoven with a progressively louder and more varied series of moans and gasps.

I stopped, and rose to preview what I was about to acquire. I softly brushed my fingers all around her panties, and her movements became more erratic, changing from a slow undulation to twitching and shuddering. Slowly, I peeled the bright yellow lace from her hips. I could scent her now, a wonderful mix of the robust and the delicate at the same time. She had a beautiful reddish-brown bush, lush and soft, that led to her sex.

I nuzzled her lovely triangle of fur, all the while drawing in her heady aroma. I discarded her panties now, and her legs fell open to my gaze. Beautiful. Exquisite, even. Her lightly furred vulva surrounded a pair of dark-edged lips, glistening with the source of that scent I was enjoying. I pushed her legs farther apart and looked up at her. She smiled back at me and said "Teach me". Fuck.

A lick, along her slit, hammered my senses of taste and smell, filling me with her. She was sour and sweet and floral and meaty, with a little saltiness from her sweat. I moaned into her as I plowed her with my tongue again, deeper, harder. More contact, more flavour, more joy! I pulled back and looked for her clit. That little peak in her folds held a secret I wanted to discover. I drove my tongue into her again and licked all the way up to try and find her clitoris. It was there, small, but firm, still buried in those folds, I could feel it. She could too, based on how she squeaked and jumped when I hit the right spot.

Her breathing was getting faster, and her thighs were flexing, so I assumed she was very close. Did I want, or even need, to tease her? I needed to know what she wanted, so I asked. "Do you want to cum now, or make it last a while?"

"In a little while, but not too long" she said as she brought her hands down to run fingers through my hair.

Perfect. I wondered if her other lovers had asked the right questions, or had she had to guide them? No matter, I have the here and now to deal with. I pulled her labia apart gently with my fingers and played my tongue over the wet pink flesh revealed within. Her hips gyrated against me, so I continued to play at this. When my nose bumped her clit, she jumped and squeaked again.

I worked a fingertip into her opening, swirling it around

My Sheep Girl: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 30 Aug 2026 02:11:00 +0000

My Sheep Girl: Part 3.

Sorting things out with my parents.

Based on a post by SquattingEagle. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Now that morning had arrived, it was finally time to learn who this unknown blonde goddess really was.

The early morning sun shone in through the many cracks and holes in the weathered planks that made up the roof and siding of the dusty old barn, bathing everything inside in a dim, yellowish light. The girl was still sleeping peacefully, with her head on my shoulder and her arm draped around my chest, her breathing regular and deep and slow. Because of how she was lying, I still couldn’t see much of her face, and what I could see was largely obscured by the curly wisps of blonde hair.

It was still very early in the morning, and the world was still quiet and asleep. I lay awake in the hay for some time, listening to her breathe and enjoy the feeling of her warm, naked body against mine. As I studied the girl’s features, I realized she was not a lamb anymore. The thick woolen sweater lay discarded in the hay behind her, and of course she’d already given me her sheep’s tail after our first meeting. During the night, her headband with the lamb ears had come off, and even the black make-up had rubbed off her nose and upper lip. Like in the legend, my true love had transformed from a sheep back into a real girl.

The horse blanket lay loosely draped over our bodies, hiding her from my sight. Though I didn’t want to wake her up, I couldn’t resist taking a little peek underneath the blanket. I carefully lifted our covering and got my first view of her gorgeous young body. I wasn’t disappointed. She had the physique of a swimmer, or maybe a distance-runner. Lean, toned and extremely well proportioned. She had a small but curvy bottom with a cute pair of dimples at the base of her spine and a slim waist that gave her a pleasing hour-glass figure. I could see only part of her breasts, but I liked what I saw. The apple-sized breasts were nothing short of perfection, as I had always known they would be. They were pale, with small reddish-pink nipples that pointed slightly upward and just begged to be kissed and nibbled on

I vividly remembered how soft the smooth skin of her creamy globes had felt underneath my hands and the way her little nipples had stiffened between my lips. My cock also remembered, and was growing once again. My balls had replenished their supply of cum and my body was getting ready to have sex with the girl once more.

But, as much as I wanted to crawl between those well-toned legs and renew a few of last night’s memories, I simply couldn’t do it; my love was sleeping too lovely. I consoled myself with the knowledge that I would have all day and maybe the rest of my life to kiss and admire her. I draped the blanket back over her shoulders and gave her a kiss on her head.

With every minute that I lay there, the need to know who the girl in my arms was became stronger. I didn’t mind having to wait until she woke up to hear my love’s name, but I could not stand another moment without knowing what her face looked like. I carefully lifted her arm off my chest and wiped the curly strands from her face. The girl mumbled softly in her sleep and tilted her head a little back in reaction to my soft touch. As I lay eyes on the girl’s angelic face, my feeling of happiness turned into sheer terror. The nameless goddess I had met and made passionate love with in the dark, the girl I assumed to be my one true love, was none other than my own little sister Lizzy.

I had committed incest with my little sister! And what was perhaps even worse, I had enjoyed it immensely.

It was unreal. I didn’t even know my younger sister was going to take part in sheep-shaggin’ this year. Sure, Lizzy was old enough, but she never seemed to show any interest in boys. She always seemed to enjoy spending her evenings at home and reading her books better than going out and meet people. Every once in a while, her friends pressured her into going on a date with someone, but those dates never progressed into something more, and as far as I knew, she was still a virgin. Until tonight, that is.

Silently I cursed my luck. Not merely because I had shagged a sheep that turned out to be my sister, but mostly because I knew I had hopelessly fallen in love with her. Even now, I longed to kiss her again, to show her my love and feel loved in return. I was being tormented by the conflicting feelings inside me. Never had I met someone that made me feel like I did when I first kissed Lizzy, and never had I enjoyed making love with someone half as much as with my little sister. Sex with her was not merely physical; we had connected in a way I had never known before. Making Lizzy happy and giving her pleasure was the best feeling I ever had, better even that the carnal sensation of making love with her.

Yet, she was my little sister, and that made everything I wanted impossible. The things we had done when we were strangers in the dark were bad enough, willfully doing it with my sister would be; immoral.

Lizzy was still sleeping peacefully, unaware of the unspeakable things we had done during the night. Looking at her, it wasn’t difficult to see why I had not recognized my sister in the darkness. She had left her thick-rimmed glasses at home, bleached her hair and used mom's curling iron to give her a perm like a sheep's coat. I had to admit, the result was absolutely stunning. Gone was the little bookworm and in her place was now a sexy blonde knockout, delicately beautiful, but with a killer body. Nevertheless, though Lizzy may have looked like a completely different girl, I had to accept that she still was, and always would be, my little sister. Nothing could ever change that.

I managed to disentangle myself from my sister’s limbs without waking her and crawled out of the haystack. The only way to protect Lizzy from this humiliation and possible mental trauma was to get as far away from here as possible, before she woke up. Until now, the darkness and her farsightedness had kept my identity concealed from her, but I knew my anonymity wouldn’t last another minute once she woke up, even in the early morning light. I carefully gathered all my belongings, and made sure I hadn’t left anything that might implicate me. I had to go. Now. Really.

Casting one long, last glance at Lizzy, I realized that I was about to leave behind the girl that was everything I could ever want in a woman. She was stunningly beautiful, with a body that was made to worship, but at the same time she was funny and smart and had the most caring personality; sweet, pure and innocent.

Walking away from her was perhaps the hardest thing I ever had to do. I gave my love a farewell kiss on the lips and inhaled her scent for a last time. She mumbled softly in her sleep as I kissed her, but luckily, she didn't fully wake up. Knowing I had pushed my luck as far as possible, I picked up my gear and tiptoed out of the barn.

I didn’t feel like going home, there was still too much going on in my head. For the next hour or so I roamed the coastline, climbing over the rocks and crossing the beaches as I tried to clear my head. It was to no avail. I was still troubled and confused when I snuck into the home.

It was still early in the morning, and I could really use another couple of hours rest, but I was not ready to go back to bed. I took a can of beer from the fridge and sat down at the kitchen table. Last night had been both the best and worst night of my life. I had fallen in love with a girl, only to learn I could never be with her. There were literally thousands of girls on this island, and yet, the only one I wanted was my own little sister.

Then, as I opened a second can, my thoughts drifted to Amanda. I had all but forgotten about my cheating slut of an ex-girlfriend. I opened my wallet and took out her photo, the photo that had always been with me for the last three years, and I tore it in half. Next I tore up the halves and then again and again, until her picture was reduced to hundreds of tiny pieces, nothing but a heap of confetti. Feeling a little better, I put my wallet back in my pocket.

Besides my wallet, there was another object in my pocket. It was a woolly tail, the sheep’s tail Lizzy had worn under her skirt and given to me after our first meeting. I pulled the keepsake out of my pocked and let the soft fur run through my fingers while I recalled some of last night’s events. Thinking of her was mental torture, but I couldn’t stop myself. Every time I closed my eye, I saw Lizzy’s beautifully sculpted body and I remembered the touch and taste of her skin. Most of all, I remembered the way she had kissed me, hungrily and sincerely, and with a promise of more to come. There wasn't anything about her I didn't like, and there were so many things left to explore. If only...

I walked back to the fridge and looked inside. There was a whole six-pack waiting for me. I decided it'd be better that, instead of taking a third can of beer, I'd go upstairs and take a cold shower. Getting drunk now would be stupid and dangerous.

A little later I lay down on my bed and waited for sleep to come. The shower hadn’t done a thing to calm me down, and the alcohol hadn’t helped either. Finally, after a lot of tossing and turning, sleep came. Not much later I was roused again by the smell of bacon and coffee.

“Good morning Jethro” mom greeted me as I stumbled into the kitchen. She pulled back a chair for me and put down a plate with toast, scrambled eggs and bacon in front of me. “Dig in”

“Thanks” I groaned groggily.

She sat down opposite of me and slowly sipped from her mug of tea. I knew there was something on her mind, but she was unsure how to bring it up. “So, err; You left a bit of a mess last night” she said after a while.

“I'm sorry. I know you don't like me drinking, but I'm old enough and I’ll pay for it if you want.”

“You don’t have to pay for anything. And that’s not what I meant anyway. I was talking about the photo.”

I looked up. “Photo?”

“That picture of Amanda, torn into tiny pieces. I guess last night didn't go too well?”

“No. Not at all. I've had it with her.”

“You're breaking up with her?”

“Yes”

“Oh, my; What happened?”

“I don't want to talk about it” I said, knowing full well mom wouldn't back off until I had told her the whole story. She had the tenacity of an inquisitor.

“I'm sorry Jethro. Are you gonna be okay?”

“Yeah. I was thinking about breaking up with her anyway.”

“Oh, why's that?”

“I don't know; we've been drifting apart. She's changed.”

“That's too bad; She wasn't there?”

“Oh, she was there alright” I growled over my cup of coffee.

“Did you have a fight?”

“No, we didn't fight. Didn't even speak.”

“Then what happened?”

I shrugged and rolled my eyes.

“Please tell me, what happened?”

“Okay; well. So, I was out looking for Mandy, and one of the first places I looked was the pond in Jack’s grove. You know the place?”

Mom nodded.

“It’s always been one of our special places, and I really thought I would find her there. Well, sure enough, there was a lamb that looked like Amanda, and I kissed her. But when I asked, she bleated like she didn’t know me. So, I moved on and kept searching for hours.”

“Hmm; and then what happened?”

“Well, the thing is, that girl in Jacks grove, it was Amanda.”

“She was? Why would she do that?”

“I didn’t know that either, but I found out later. Before I went home, I went back to Jack’s grove, to see if I hadn’t missed her. The small pasture by the pond was packed with people. There were at least thirty guys, and Mandy was there, and so was Diane. They were both naked and having sex with all those guys, fucking two and three at a time, one after another” I blurted out.

“Oh, I'm so sorry baby” she said, hugging me tightly.

“Thanks mom.”

Suddenly I felt like crying. I missed the good old days of being a kid and not have to worry about life. The days that mom’s hugs cured every pain, and I could still play innocently with my sister without dreaming of her sweet kisses and her perfect naked body.

“I never liked that girl, Diane. I bet it’s all her doing” mom said as she sat down again.

I shrugged my shoulders and stirred my eggs.

“Remember, there are many girls that are much nicer than Amanda”

“Yeah, I know.”

“Hi there,” dad greeted me as he entered the kitchen. “Wow, you look like you've had a rough night”

“He and Amanda broke up last night”

“Breaking up at Sheep-shaggin’? Are you daft?”

“Please, be a bit more sensitive, Dan”

“Why? He doesn't seem to mind it much. Anyway, all I’m saying is, if he had dumped her just one day sooner, he'd be single for Sheep-shaggin’, which is the best night to be single. I bet he could have shagged over half a dozen lambs. You know, when I was his age-”

A stern look from my mother shut him up quickly.

“I'm sorry son. You'll eventually get over her” he said as he poured himself a cup of coffee.

“I am over her.”

“Well then. Onwards and upwards, I say.”

He drank his cup of coffee and grabbed a sticky bun.

It wasn’t a lie, I honestly was over Amanda. Now I had to get over Lizzy, which might prove to be a more difficult, if not impossible task. All I could think about was my poor, sweet little sister, waking up alone in Jim’s barn. During the night, our bodies had made a promise, and I had broken it.

“Are you?” mom asked suddenly.

“Am I what?”

“Are you really over Mandy?”

“Yes!”

“Then what's eating you?”

Damn it mom, you really don't want to know.

“I err; never mind”

“Just tell me what happened, son?”

I sighed. I might as well tell her. She’d find out one way or another anyhow.

“Well; last night I met this other girl and we; you know”

“We know, don't we?” mom said, winking to dad.

“Sheep-shaggin’” he replied.

“Was this after you found out about Amanda?”

“Ehm yes; and also; before”

“Also? Like, twice?”

I nodded, blushing.

“So, you must have really liked her?”

“Yes, I did, more than I’d like to admit, but;”

“You did; Then what's the problem?”

I took a deep breath and spilled my secret.

“I err; well, this girl; it was Lizzy”

“Lizzy? Like, our Lizzy?”

I nodded. “But in my defense, I didn't know it was her at the time”

“Jethro;” mom chuckled, slowly shaking her head.

Dad was less considerate. He burst out in laughter, so hard his eyes were tearing up. “Oh boy, you really screwed the pooch this time” he snickered. “Though I must admit, son, you really have a fine taste in women. My compliments!”

Mom slapped his arm, silencing his snickering.

“I’m sorry, mom. I didn’t mean for it to happen”

“It’s okay, Jethro. That’s sheep-shaggin’, I’m sure something like this happens a dozen times every year.”

She was probably right, as always. Who knows how many guys shagged a niece or sister in the dark, and never got to find out like I did. Why did I have to go back, and fall for her like that?

“Not like this, I mean, she; I…”

Mom sighed and nodded. She read me like a book. I didn’t have to tell her how badly I was in love with my little sister.

“Does Lizzy know it was you?”

“I don't think so. It was dark when we were, you know; intimate. And I left at sunrise, while she was still sleeping.”

“You ran off?”

“Yes, I didn’t want her to know it was me.”

“Why?”

“Because. I was scared it would upset her”

“No; You shouldn’t have done that”

“No?”

“You men…” she sighed, shaking her head. “Whatever you do Jethro, just; be careful you don’t break her heart” mom said. “She's a delicate, sweet girl and she’s had a crush on you for a really long time”

I nearly choked in my coffee. “She’s what?”

“You men are just too thick. I don't know why we keep putting up with you”

“If you need a reminder, I'll take you upstairs and explain it to you” dad suggested.

Our conversation was cut short when my youngest sister barged into the kitchen.

“Good morning” Julie greeted us.

Mom and I said hello, while dad was still gasping for air. Of course, my sister sensed there was something going on.

“What did I miss? Something happened last night?”

“Jethro sheepshagged Lizzy” dad said, unable to suppress a wide grin as he informed his youngest daughter of my nightly indiscretion.

Julie looked at me, then at mom then at me again. At sixteen, she was too young to partake in the nocturnal activities of sheepshaggin, but of course she knew what it was all about.

I nodded. “Mea Culpa”

“Oh my God! Does she know?” Julie asked wide-eyed.

“Not yet,” dad chuckled.

“Shall I go tell her?”

“Nobody's gonna tell Lizzy anything” I interjected.

“You sure? I don't think she'd mind. In fact-” Julie started to say.

”Please, don’t you start as well” I sighed.

“All I’m saying is;”

“Julie, give your brother a break” mom cut her off.

“But;”

“It’s his choice what to do. If Jethro decides to be an idiot, then we'll just have to accept that”

Once again, the argument was cut short. This time it was Lizzy who entered the kitchen.

“Hi mom, dad, Julie, Jethro”

God, she was truly beaming. I've never seen her this cheerful. Or beautiful. Also, the blond hair suited her really well, especially now that she had showered, and her hair was straight again.

It was the first time the rest of the family got to see her new looks, and the resulting barrage of compliments masked the commotion my testimony had caused earlier. Blissfully unaware of the moral quandary she was part of, she sat down.

“Well, don’t you look joyful this morning” mom said.

“Found your true love, have you?” dad added, smirking like the cat that ate the canary.

Lizzy nodded, a little embarrassed, but smiling. I noticed a few scratches on her left cheek, probably from when she slumped onto the ground after I fucked her senseless that first time by the rock wall. It reminded me to hide the cuts on my hand before she’d identify them as her own bitemarks.

“Tell us, who is the lucky boy?” He asked saccharine. His smile stayed on his face, even as mom kicked his shin under the table.

Oblivious, Lizzy sat down and continued her story.

“I don't know his name, but he is out there somewhere, and I'm sure I will find him again”

“I know you will” mom said. “Sometimes, all you need is a kiss. When I first kissed your father, I knew I’d never want to kiss another man but him.”

“Yeah, I know what you mean” she said dreamy. “You know, I didn’t even want to go on sheep-shaggin’, but I’m glad Linda made me do it. At first there were a couple of guys, but I, you know, didn’t want to. Not like that. And then I met him and when we kissed; It felt so right, everything after that just sort of happened.”

“That’s how it should be, sweetie. Just follow your heart”

“I did; but mom, how did you know it was dad?”

“Well, the next morning, I woke up in his bed; and I never went away”

Her smile disappeared. “Oh;”

“He left, didn't he?” mom asked.

“Yes; does that mean he didn't like me?”

“No, it just means that he's an idiot. But then again, all men are. I'm sure he'll realize he made a mistake soon enough”

“I hope so. I've never felt this way about someone before”

As Lizzy said this, mom looked at me. Without saying anything, she conveyed her message: You break her heart, and I'll break your legs.

“Just let the spirit of Linus be your guide, and you might find him sooner than you think”

“I will, mom” she said and kissed her on the cheek. “Love you”

“Wait; do you actually want me to be with Lizzy?” I asked once my sister was out of hearing distance.

“Sure, you'd make a cute couple”

“But she's my sister” I said in absolute bewilderment.

“Jethro,” mom sighed, “we live on an island. Almost everyone here is related in one way or another. I could name a hundred couples that are relatives. Close relatives too, and more than a few of them brother and sister, like you and Lizzy. Do you think any of that matters when you truly love someone? Heck, even our own family is so convoluted that your father and I are second cousins, and if you go back in history only two

My Sheep Girl: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 29 Aug 2026 02:10:00 +0000

My Sheep Girl: Part 2.

She seems so familiar?
Based on a post by SquattingEagle. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

The girl was shivering in my arms as the cool night breeze chilled the damp skin of her back. Although I wouldn’t mind fooling around a little more, I didn’t want her to catch a cold, or worse. I was feeling around for her sweater when my hand landed on something soft and furry. Picking it up, I recognized it as the woolly tail the girl had been wearing around her waist. At some point while we were having sex, the ribbon had come undone and the tail fell off.

“You've lost your thingy” I said.

“My thingy?”

“Here” I said, giving her the furry tail.

“My lucky tail; Here, you keep it,” she whispered, “and think of me.” She handed it back to me and gave me one more kiss. After the kiss, her lips stayed near mine, as if she was hesitating. “But; If you want; I'd; really like to spend the night with you”

‘Spend the night’ didn’t mean just more sex, it also implied waking up together. It was as close to asking me who I was as was allowed. It meant I wasn’t the only one who felt something special had happened here tonight.

“Little lamb, I wouldn’t want anything else” I whispered, “But; I can’t. Not yet. There’s something I have to do first; I…” I didn’t know what to say, how could I tell this girl that I loved her, but that I first had to dump my girlfriend of three years, and not sound like a complete douchebag?

I tucked the wooly tail in my pocket and got up. We didn’t say another thing while we dressed ourselves and reluctantly got ready to part. I hesitated to let her go while her identity was still a complete mystery to me.

“I…” I started.

“Shush” she said, laying her finger on my lips. “It’s okay, I understand; But, if you change your mind, I’ll be waiting for you in Old Jim's barn. And please, for God’s sake, be quiet” she whispered. Then she stepped back and disappeared into the darkness. She was gone, and I missed her already. Almost immediately she reemerged and gave me one last sincerely affectionate kiss. Then she disappeared for good, and I was alone.

After I had gathered my belongings, I sat down on the rock wall and replayed her words, digesting them and making sure I remembered them correctly. Despite its obvious intention, it was a strange request. Old Jim, or uncle Jim as we called him at home, was a grumpy old bastard who was known to chase people off his property with a loaded shotgun. He was my mother’s uncle and I knew him well, so he probably wouldn’t shoot me, but the girl couldn’t know that. Why then would she ask me to go to such a perilous place? Was she testing me? Did I have to prove my valor by risking my life to be with her? Or had my rejection angered her and was she now playing a cruel trick on me?

Then another idea came to mind. What if she had chosen Jim’s barn because she knew nobody would look there but me? It was the option I liked best, but I knew there was only one way to learn her true reasons, and that was to spend the night together and ask her in the morning. It was another reason on my already long list to go there, but before I could allow myself to take one step in the direction of Old Jim’s barn, I had to find Amanda.

Suddenly, I was feeling terribly guilty. I had cheated on my long-time girlfriend. Even if Amanda turned out not to be my true love after all, I still betrayed her when I had sex with that gorgeous lamb. It was an act I disapproved of wholeheartedly, despised even, and I could not understand what had come over me to let myself go like that. What made my infidelity even worse was that I didn’t regret it, and longed to do it again. Making love with the little blonde, even as rushed and anonymous as it had been, was so much more intimate and passionate than it had ever been with Mandy. It had been everything I yearned for these last months, and much, much more.

I decided that first, I had to find Amanda and figure out my feelings for her. Only if there really was nothing worth salvaging, and I had formally broken up with her, would I allow myself to think about that other girl again. The only problem was time. I had no idea who the little lamb was or where she lived, I only knew that she would be waiting for me at uncle Jim’s barn. It meant I had to hurry if I wanted to see her again. Who knows how long an angel would wait for someone like me? Half an hour? An hour? Two?

One thing was clear; if I wasted too much time looking for Amanda, the identity of the blonde goddess would remain a mystery forever. With renewed determination to find my girlfriend, I fastened my duffel coat and hurried off into the darkness. Having already checked all the familiar places, I decided to revisit the ones I checked first, in case I had missed her before. My first stop should be somewhere nearby; a small forest known as Jack’s grove. Hidden in the heart of that dense group of trees was a little pond and next to it a patch of mossy grass. It was one of our dearest spots on the island. It was there, on that secluded pasture, that Mandy and I had made love for the first time. It was also where I had found Mandy on our first night of sheep-shaggin’, three years ago.

When I first visited that place, there was a dressed-up girl hiding by the pool. A lamb I initially thought to be Mandy, had it not been for the stale taste of cigarettes on her lips and a coldness in her kiss. While I was still undecided, she quickly broke off the kiss and a resolute bleating sealed her rejection. That was three hours ago, but it felt like years had passed since.

It took me a while to figure out where I was exactly, but then I was off. Running most of the way, I made it to Jack’s grove in under ten minutes. As I neared my destination, I heard the sound of male voices hollering in the dark. I decided to check out the source of the commotion and headed in the direction of the voices. Maybe I’d find one of my mates, or someone who might know Amanda’s whereabouts. A couple of yards ahead, I discovered the clamor of voices originated from inside Jack’s grove.

As I made my way through the trees, the hollering fell silent for a brief moment. No longer drowned out by the loud male voices, I could now hear a series of hoarse moans. It was a girl who was doing the moaning, and she sounded suspiciously much like Mandy. I could not yet see what was going on inside the clearing, but the noises that echoed in the forest left little to the imagination. The loud, lustful moaning was cut off by muffled gagging and slurping noises, and accompanied by the rapid, repetitive sound of flesh slapping against flesh.

At last, I reached the opening in the forest, and the source of the racket. As I looked through the trees, I saw the small patch of mossy grass was illuminated by the soft glow of a kerosene lamp. Carrying a lantern or flashlight was expressly forbidden by the unwritten rules of sheep-shaggin’, but I did not care about that, because it allowed me to see what was going on. There were at least thirty guys standing in a semicircle, drinking beer and scratching their balls as they gazed at the lewd display that was taking place next to the pond. Peering through the group of men, I saw a glimpse of not one, but two naked girls, one of them being Amanda. She was on all fours and had her head buried between another girl’s long, shapely legs, while some fat guy was fucking her hard from behind.

I quietly crawled through the brush to the other side of the pond and hid there in the darkness. From this position I had an unobstructed view of the action across the water. There was no mistake, the girl was Mandy. The legs wrapped around her head belonged to her new friend Diane, also known as the biggest whore on the island. I did not know the guy that was fucking my girlfriend, nor did I know either of the two Neanderthals who were having their cocks sucked by Diane. Actually, I wouldn’t be surprised if the girls didn’t know them either.

I had already suspected that Mandy’s friendship with Diane was partly responsible for the growing divide between my girlfriend and me. She knew I didn’t like her associating with people like Diane, and she assured me she had nothing to do with her, barely even knew her. Like all her lies, I had believed it at the time. It was only later, when Dave swore me that he himself had seen them going out together, getting drunk and having fun with guys in bars that I started to doubt her words.

Now there was no doubt anymore. She claimed she hardly knew Diane, yet here I was, less than twenty feet from my whoring soon-to-be ex-girlfriend, watching her lick Diane’s hairless pussy like it was made of ice cream. I had no idea Mandy even had any lesbian or bisexual appetites, but it was obvious Amanda was well versed in the art of eating pussy. She was slurping lustfully on Diane’s clit and fingered her sloppy hole at the same time. Her friend was grabbing handfuls of hair and moaned loudly whenever her mouth wasn’t filled with one or more cocks.

All this time, the nameless fat guy was pounding away at Mandy’s pussy. His bloated, hairy belly slammed against her ass with smacking sounds that reverberated in the forest. After another minute of this brutal fucking, the man bellowed that he was going to cum. He slammed into Mandy’s ass one last time and then clenched his butt as he flooded her canal with his sperm. Amanda didn’t even look up as the guy came inside her, she just kept lapping and sucking Diane’s pussy.

When he was completely spent, the guy withdrew his wilting cock, pulled up his pants and staggered away. A flood of his slimy semen gushed from Mandy’s inflamed pussy and oozed down her legs. Judging from the amount of cum already dripping down her thighs, this man wasn’t the first to unload inside her tonight. Nor would he be the last.

Right then, one of the guys who Diane was blowing grunted a few words and yanked his cock from her lips. He pumped his fist up and down his shaft a couple of times and then poured a dozen squirts of cum into her wide-open mouth. Then he too tucked his cock back in his pants and stumbled back to his mates in the pasture. Meanwhile, the other guy was also jacking off and within a couple of seconds he too ejaculated into Diane’s gaping mouth. After he had added his load to that of the first guy, Diane closed her mouth and got up.

With her mouth full of cum, Diane pulled Mandy up on her knees. She grabbed Mandy’s head and, while the crowd was going insane, let the slimy cum drip from her lips. Amanda opened her mouth and let her friend feed her the double dose of cum straight from her mouth. The girls kissed and swapped back and forth the large mouthful of sperm until Mandy swallowed it all. She then proudly presented her empty mouth to the audience, and promptly called out to the crowd for more men to fuck her.

A new guy walked up to the girls and dropped his pants. I knew the guy, a total asshole. The girls couldn’t care less about his personality, they only had eyes for the big, throbbing, pre-cum drooling erection he offered them. They both jumped at it, but it was Mandy who won. She gobbled up his cock and really went to town on it. Diane, formerly the biggest slut on the island, was forced to play second fiddle to her friend and pupil. All she could do was lick the guy’s balls and asshole, and hope Mandy wouldn’t have sucked him dry before she had her chance to blow his cock. To add injury to insult, while my cheating slut ex-girlfriend was slobbering on the asshole’s cock, a second guy grabbed her ass and rammed his cock in her sodden pussy.

With Mandy being fucked from both ends and having no cock inside her herself, Diane was feeling left out and she also called for more guys, practically ordering the audience to come and fuck her. A small group of volunteers emerged from the crowd and not much later she was sucking cock, bouncing up and down in another guy’s lap while a third guy fucked her ass. With all her holes stuffed and her role as top slut somewhat restored, Diane was happy again. The audience was cheering wildly as the five men proceeded to fuck the girls in all their holes.

I gazed at the depraved spectacle for maybe fifteen minutes while I was trying to digest this new information and decide what to do next. I figured I had only two options; either make my presence known and give Amanda a piece of my mind, or just leave and forget about her. As I watched her thirstily gulp down another load of cum and then hoarsely call out for more, I decided to take the second option. Making a scene would be humiliating, risky even, and utterly pointless.

Besides, I really didn’t care that much anymore. I had seen how my cheating girlfriend was being passed around like a 5-dollar whore and cummed in by one guy after another. There was no doubt as to whether she was participating willingly. Whenever Mandy’s mouth wasn’t on a cock or pussy, she was asking for more guys to fuck her ass or pussy and ordering them to fill her holes with cum.

I also understood now that the girl I had met here earlier had indeed been Amanda after all. She undoubtedly had known who I was when I kissed her, and she chose to reject me. Maybe it was at that moment that she decided she didn’t want me anymore, or, more likely, she and Diane already had their little gangbang prearranged, and she didn’t need me hanging around. Frankly, it didn’t matter, I had seen enough.

The sounds of Mandy’s infidelity were fading quickly as I distanced myself from Jack’s grove. My feet carried me away aimlessly, and soon I was completely alone again, surrounded by silence and darkness. Once again, my path was cut off by one of the low rock walls and again I had to decide where to go. But this time, before I could pick a direction, I first had to determine my destination.

I sat down on the hard, cold rocks and tried to make up my mind. There was a lot to think about and I had to clear my head a bit before I made any rash decisions. I had set out to find Amanda, and I had found her. Seeing her and discovering her true nature, didn’t make me feel angry. I didn’t even feel betrayed. I already didn’t want her anymore before I even entered Jack’s grove. If I felt anything, it was relief that our decaying relationship was truly and undeniably over.

I pushed my hands in my pockets and let the furry tail slide between my fingers. The little keepsake was the only evidence I had that the encounter wasn’t a dream, that the girl was real and the time we enjoyed together really happened. The girl’s whispered request to meet her in Old Jim's barn was firmly etched in my mind. At the time I couldn’t take her up on her offer, but now that I had declared myself single again, I was morally allowed to see her, and even spend the rest of the night together. Maybe I should just go there to see if the girl was really waiting for me.

I really, desperately wanted to be with her again. Not just for more awesome sex, but to hold her in my arms, smell her hair and kiss her lips. And of course, to spend the night together and get properly acquainted after sunrise.

At the same time, there was another voice inside my head, warning me that it might not be the best idea to rush into another relationship just yet. While I couldn’t ignore the fact that there was wisdom to that voice, the idea that I might lose the only chance I had to find out who the lamb really was, scared me. It was almost an hour already since we parted. Bad idea or not, I just had to go back to her, back to Old Jim’s barn.

But, where the hell was I?

Not surprisingly, I was once more completely surrounded by darkness. I knew that behind me was a hayfield and on the other side of the rock wall border there appeared to be an empty meadow. I could see the stars in the sky above me, and far away in the distance a few buildings, but no recognizable landmarks. I climbed over the wall and continued my hike in the direction of the houses. Maybe I’d know where I was when I got there, or else there would be a road that would lead me back to civilization. I made my way through the knee-high grass until I arrived at a barbed wire fence. As walked along the fence, I had an almost religious experience.

The building I was heading for was none other than Old Jim's barn. Fate, or maybe the spirit of Linus, had guided my feet directly back to my little lamb. There was only one thing I could do. I hopped over the fence and tiptoed towards the big old shed.

Uncle Jim was probably asleep, and I happened to know that his aging watchdog was practically deaf. Still, the dog could see well, even in the dark, and his sense of smell wasn’t bad either. I knew that as long as I kept quiet enough not to wake either Jim or the dog, I should be reasonably safe. A few nervous seconds later, I had made it across the yard and reached the barn. My heart was pounding in my throat as I pushed open the big door.

Inside the barn it was even darker than outside. I whispered into the darkness, announcing my arrival and closed the door behind me. Though there was no reply, I had the uneasy feeling that I was being watched. Then I heard a noise behind me, and as I turned around, the silhouette of a girl leaped into my arms. Even though I was quite startled to say the least, I caught her mid-air. She had covered my entire face with kisses before her mouth found mine and her tongue snaked between my lips. Her sweet kisses were like a drug to me, and the longer we kissed, the more I wanted to keep kissing her. The increasing need for oxygen made us break it off eventually.

“Little lamb, could you really be my true love?” I whispered after I got my breath back.

“Maybe;” she replied, and gave me another peck on the lips. “Yes”

She took me by the hand and led me deeper into the barn. She must have spent some time exploring before I arrived, as she appeared to be quite familiar with the interior of the barn. It was utterly dark in here, as even the faint light of the stars was mostly blocked by the tattered roof, yet the girl effortlessly maneuvered us past empty stables and old farm equipment. I couldn’t help but feel a little pride swelling inside my chest as I imagined the girl roaming the barn while she was waiting for me, preparing herself for another encounter with her true love.

My little lamb carefully guided us through the darkness to our destination, which turned out to be a haystack. She halted and turned around. I bumped into her and she caught me in her arms.

“We’re here” she whispered.

She undid my coat and let it fall on the ground. Then she took my hands and sank down into the soft hay. I moved with her and sat down next to her. We both knew we had the entire night ahead, and despite our mutual desires, there was no rush. I couldn’t be happier. Being with this girl was all I wanted, for as long as possible.

All my thoughts, all my hopes and wishes revolved around the girl, yet I still didn't have a clue who she really was. All I knew was that she was about 7 or 8 inches shorter than me, with a willowy physique and a head full of blond, curly hair. This only narrowed it down to a couple of hundred girls on the island. I still couldn't ask her name, but there was no rush. There was a time for talking and a time for making love, and this wasn't the time for talking.

We made out in the hay for a long time. I couldn’t get enough of her kisses and her hot, supple body. While our tongues dueled, my hands sneaked underneath her thick wool sweater and ventured into the enticing territory hidden below. Her soft skin was radiating with heat, burning my fingers as I felt her up. Inch by inch I caressed my way up from her waist, dragging her sweater up as I went. As I reached her shoulders, I had her upper half almost naked. Finishing the job for me, she pulled it over her head and sent it flying. Like before, she wasn’t wearing anything underneath, and again I cursed the darkness that prevented me from ogling her treasures. Like a blind man, I reached for her chest and cupped my hands around her pert little breasts and studied them by touch.

I squeezed and kneaded her supple female flesh. The delightfully full and firm breasts were barely a handful, but they were hers, and I didn’t want them any other way. I could feel her erect nipples as they poked into the palm of my hand as I caressed the soft skin. I let my fingers trace around the puckered nubs and over the tiny bumpy areolas surrounding them. Her nipples were small, but they were firm and perfect for sucking and nibbling. Though I didn’t know what she looked like, I was sure I could make a perfect sculpture of her face and body.

My half-naked lamb was dry humping me as I explored and teased her with my fingers. She was already hot and willing, but I wa

My Sheep Girl: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 28 Aug 2026 02:08:00 +0000

My Sheep Girl: Part 1.

I found true love while participating in one of my hometown’s little known, but deeply cherished local traditions.

Based on a post by SquattingEagle. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Island folklore.

Hi, I'm Jethro, I’m nineteen years old and I live with my parents and two younger sisters on one of the small islands off the east coast of Ireland. Although, to be truthful, that’s where I used to live, as I'm currently spending most of my days on the mainland, attending university. But the island will always be home to me and once I’ve graduated, I’ll surely go back. There's just something special about life on a small, isolated island like ours that simply can’t be found anywhere else.

Until the day I’ll return to the island for good, I can only try to visit home as often as I could, which is nowhere near as often as I wanted. You see, merely driving from the campus to the harbor would take at least four hours. If traffic was heavy, five or six hours was more likely. And that was just the first part of the journey. From there on, the only way to the island was by a three-hour boat trip. Weather permitting, this boat shuttled back and forth three times a day. Bad weather, however, was liable to keep the ferry moored at the harbor for days at a time, especially during the stormy autumn and winter months.

While this remoteness was a bit of a pain to me now, the isolation was also what made our island unique, and is therefore essential to the story I am about to tell you.

As you can imagine, our community is largely self-reliant and very much independent of the mainland. It’s been like that for centuries, and even modern technology had not been able to change that. According to the tourist board, our 'picturesque island' houses about 19,000 people, and over 50,000 sheep that roam the fields and forests. Apparently, we are ‘known for our own unique and age-old traditions', most of which are in some way connected to our ‘long lineage of brave fishermen’ and dedicated to ‘the men who sailed stormy seas to bring home nothing but the finest fresh fish’.

While most of our local festivities do indeed involve the sea and its bounties in one way or another, one was quite unlike all the others. That particular day is known as Linus Day, and it is probably the most cherished of all our traditions. Linus Day is celebrated each year on the day of the first new moon in spring and got its name after a nobleman that featured in one of the local legends. It was because of this holiday that I had decided to skip my classes and visit home for a couple of days.

The Legend of Linus.

A long time ago, there lived on the island a man named Linus. As the story goes, he was a wealthy nobleman who had everything his heart could desire. Good looks, lots of money, a luxurious home and scores of friends. His good fortune seemed complete when he met a beautiful girl with a smile that brought sunlight to a rainy day. He quickly fell in love with her and within weeks of their first meeting, he asked her to be his wife. She gladly accepted his proposal and a huge wedding feast was announced. Everyone on the island was invited.

Unknown to Linus, his fair young fiancée wasn't the only one who had fallen for his handsome looks and charming personality. There was another woman, one who was deeply scorned when she learned of his betrothal. On the evening before the wedding, this other woman paid the nobleman an unannounced visit. She warned him that his fiancée was not his true love, and that he should marry her instead. When Linus replied that she was mistaken and that there was nothing she could do to change his mind, the woman burst out in anger. In a fit of rage, she summoned the ancient spirits and put a curse on the bride-to-be.

Before storming out the door, the enraged woman swore that if Linus did not call off the wedding, his bride would be turned into a sheep and be cursed to roam the island among the other animals for the remainder of her life. Only if Linus could prove his love for the girl was true, would he be able to lift the curse.

Linus was a judicious man and in too good a mood to let the woman’s angry ravings ruin his day, and quickly forgot the entire incident. However, the next morning, on the day of the wedding, the young bride was reported missing. The townsfolk searched the whole island and left no stone unturned, but the girl was nowhere to be found. It was then that Linus recalled the woman's angry words, and fear struck his heart. He ran into the fields and scrutinized every herd on the island, desperately looking for his lost fiancée among the sheep. He searched all day, but the animals all looked and sounded the same. Devastated, he returned home.

Before long, people started talking about the nobleman's increasingly eccentric behavior. He hired a dozen huntsmen and ordered them to shoot all the wolves and wild cats on the island. Once that was done, he had all his lands converted into pastures and bought many acres more, only to let them lay unoccupied, except for a few flocks of sheep. He subsequently declared that no-one on the island was to ever lay a finger on the animals and assured the people he would repay all damages caused by them.

Even his friends and family believed he had lost his mind when Linus then sold his wealthy home and became a shepherd, living in a wooden shed. The years went by and the nobleman spent a fortune doing everything he could to protect the island’s ever-growing population of sheep. His resources were diminishing fast, but still he managed to feed and shelter the animals throughout one of the longest and harshest winters the people on the island had ever witnessed. At last springtime arrived, and on the night of the first new moon he lay in his shack, alone, cold and hungry. He had lost absolutely everything, every penny he owned, his mansion and his scores of friends. Everything but his looks and the thousands of animals he cared so deeply for.

On that first moonless night in spring, though he himself was starving, he gave his last piece of bread to one of the sheep that took refuge with him in the shack. Then, as he watched the animal devour the dry morsel of bread, it suddenly shed its thick coat and from under the layer of wool emerged a beautiful young woman. It was none other than his long-lost fiancée, his one true love. By sacrificing absolutely everything he had, Linus had finally managed to lift the curse.

Reunited at last, Linus and his fiancée were married the very next day. The news quickly spread throughout island and the townsfolk now arranged to host a feast for the impoverished nobleman and his beautiful bride. Together they built them a new house in the fields, where the couple lived happily ever after. Linus and his wife had six children, all beautiful girls with blonde, curly hair like that of a newborn lamb, a trait that was still prevalent on our island to this day.

As the story goes, it was this legendary wedding feast that the people hosted for the nobleman and his wife that evolved into the local holiday now known as Linus Day, and it is still dedicated to that ancient couple's true love.

Although you won't find it mentioned in any of the tourist board's leaflets, the legend of Linus was also linked to another, more obscure, but equally cherished tradition. This tradition was commonly referred to as Sheep-shaggin’.

On the evening before Linus Day, all the young and unmarried women would dress up as sheep and hide in the woods or fields. Then, as soon as the sun had set, the men would go out as well. If they were in a relationship, it was their task to find their girlfriends and if they did, their love was supposedly destined to be true.

The festival of sheep-shaggin’ was arguably even better for those who were not in a committed relationship. If you were a single guy, tradition allowed you to go into the forest and have sex with as many dressed-up girls as you could find. All night long, all single and willing females were considered fair game. And better still, the complete darkness of the new moon and absence of electric lights practically ensured complete anonymity, if that's what you desired. It was understood that even a total loser could get lucky on sheep-shaggin’.

Me, I was not a total loser and furthermore, I was in a serious, albeit waning, relationship. This night, like every other sheep-shaggin’ for the last three years, my girlfriend Amanda was somewhere out there waiting for me, but tonight I had not been able to find her. I had been searching the dark woods and desolate fields for ages and looked for her in all the places that used to mean something to us, yet I was still wandering alone. I had run into several dressed-up girls in various locations, but none of the lambs proved to be my true love.

In a way, it was indicative of our relationship; I just did not know what Mandy was thinking anymore. After we finished high school almost a year ago, I left the island to attend college while she chose to stay behind and find a job. Although we telephoned almost every day and I did my best to be with my girlfriend as much as possible, our relationship had been going downhill ever since. Especially over the last few months she had changed, becoming more and more detached from me. Whatever remained between us now was purely physical. I mean, the sex we had was still great, but at times it felt more like she was an escort than a girlfriend.

A month ago, my friend Dave told me that he had heard that Mandy was making new friends and seeing other guys. A few days later I had confronted her, and we had a big fight, during which she vehemently denied the accusation. The subsequent make-up sex was spectacular, and maybe I was a bit too eager to believe her after that. But it didn't seem so far-fetched to me now. In fact, it would explain a lot.

It was pitch dark. The only light around was from the few ships far away on the ocean and the millions of tiny stars above me. A gentle breeze rolled in from the sea, dragging thin, ghostly shards of fog into the valleys. I was shivering. Although the vast stretches of water surrounding the island provided us with moderate temperatures all year round, it was quite chilly tonight. It was unlikely anyone would be hiding here on these inhospitable beaches, least of all Mandy, who absolutely despised the cold. I left the dewy shores behind me and directed my search more inland. As I moved on to higher grounds, the climate improved greatly, but still I couldn’t seem to shake off the cold.

It wasn’t the weather though, that caused my discomfort. The duffle coat I was wearing was thick enough to keep me warm, but no amount of wool could keep the chill from my heart. What I really needed to fend off the cold were a loving pair of arms around me, and a supple, warm body to cuddle and caress. Unfortunately, apart from those few twinkling lights far away on the ocean, there wasn’t a single sign of human life around.

As I strode on, the dead silence of the night was broken by the sound of church bells tolling in the distance. It was twelve o’clock, which meant I had fruitlessly traversed the fields and forests for some two hours now. Who knows what would happen tonight. Spending this much time searching the island was proof of my love for Mandy, right? And maybe when I finally kissed her lips, she'd turn back into the girl I used to know and forever be my true love.

On the other hand, if it didn't happen tonight, we might as well break up. Part of me was already willing to accept that I wasn’t going to find her and take it as a sign that Mandy was not my true love after all. Though the idea of going home surely was tempting, it wasn’t in my nature to quit this easily. I could not give up the search until I had examined every place that had some kind of special meaning or memory to us, no matter how insignificant. I pushed my hands deeper into my pockets and walked on, feeling more and more morose and pessimistic with every step I took.

Another hour later, I was just about to throw in the towel. I had checked every site I could think of that had some memory attached to it, and for the last twenty minutes I had been wandering around aimlessly. I knew it was time give up, go home and seriously rethink our relationship. But which way was home? Looking around, I had to admit that I was lost. All I knew was that I was in the middle of a large hayfield, surrounded by a vast, empty darkness. With no recognizable landmarks anywhere in sight, the only thing I could do was to keep walking and hope to eventually stumble across some point of reference to point me home.

As I cut across the field, my path was blocked by one of the old rock wall borders that haphazardly divided up the fields. With no particular direction to go, I walked along the border to wherever it was leading. A couple of hundred yards further on, I saw something moving in the darkness, something grey or white. By now, most of the girls would have been taken home by their lovers, whether old or new, and only a girl who was truly dedicated to her love would still be around. The figure seemed to be a little too big to be a stray sheep, it could be a dressed-up girl. Who knew, maybe this time I was lucky.

As I closed in on the creature, the sound of my footsteps alerted it to my presence. The way it moved was like a girl, not like a sheep. With new hope, I walked toward the girl. A soft, hesitating bleat soon confirmed my suspicion as she greeted the stranger approaching her from the dark. I was still a couple of feet away, but I already knew this girl wasn’t Mandy. She had the right kind of curly blond hair, but her girlish figure was too small, too lithe and her voice too soft and kind. I bend over and kissed her anyway. Her lips were soft and warm. Her scent and the touch of her lips made me thirst for more. Sadly, our kiss ended all too soon.

I held the girl in my arms, delaying the moment I had to let go of this little lamb and head back into the cold and lonely darkness. I really wished this lamb was the girl I was looking for. Though I had no idea who she was, I felt a strange connection with her. If I wasn’t supposed to be looking for someone else, I would have loved to stay. The girl must have thought the same thing, because as I was hesitating to let her go, the blonde pressed her lips once more against mine and gave me another kiss. A little shy she opened her mouth and licked my lips. Knowing I shouldn’t, I opened my mouth anyway.

Had that first kiss merely been a traditional and rather impersonal greeting, this second kiss was something completely different. Tender. Intense. Playful. Inquisitive. Sensual.

It is hard to describe how much I enjoyed kissing this girl. But, although our second kiss lasted a whole lot longer than the first, it too had to end sometime, whether I wanted it to or not. When our lips disconnected, my head was spinning and my search for Amanda suddenly seemed a lot less important than before. Before she released me from her embrace, the girl gave me one last peck on the lips. Then she got down on all fours again, and went back to her role as a sheep, like she was supposed to.

“Little lamb, could you be my true love?” I asked the customary question.

I was unsure of how she would react. I didn’t even know how I wanted her to react. Had she been my true love, she would now get on her feet and take off her costume, then whisper “yes” and kiss me once more. If she was waiting for someone else, then she'd look away and bleat again. Secretly, I was hoping for option number three. If this girl was single and willing, she would now present me her rear for some more anonymous, casual fun.

The girl remained silent. Still on all fours, she hesitated for a few moments and then, finally, she moved. My heart rejoiced as she turned around; not only was the girl still single, she was single and willing. Even though I couldn’t accept what she had to offer, it was a relief to know that somewhere on this island there was a sweet girl that wanted me. She brushed impatiently against my leg, like a playful lamb. As if her intentions weren’t clear enough, she then grabbed my hand and placed it under her skirt, between her legs.

I wavered. The smooth skin of her inner thigh was soft and warm, and it felt dangerously good. The only thing that kept me from ravishing this lovely little lamb on the spot was a deep-rooted moral obligation to my girlfriend. For a guy in a relationship, kissing other girls was permissible during sheep-shaggin’, but anything beyond that was still considered cheating. But what if I wasn’t in a relationship anymore? It would be a shame if I passed up this lovely lamb because of a misplaced sense of loyalty to a girlfriend who was nowhere to be found tonight. A girlfriend who I was just about finished with anyway, and who in all likelihood had been cheating on me for weeks, if not months.

I was fighting a losing battle with myself. The frustrations of this long, lonesome night and the doubt that had grown over the last months got the better of me. I knew the right thing was to stay faithful to Mandy and leave before I did something I’d regret later, but no matter how hard my conscience was ordering me to stop, I simply couldn't. There was something about this sexy little lamb that held me captivated. It was like the spirit of Linus was whispering to me, telling me that this girl and I belonged together.

While my conscience was still battling my carnal desire for this girl, my hand had begun moving on its own, drawn like a magnet towards that wonderful place high up between her legs. I was so close to her pussy now, I could feel the heat radiating from it. The lamb bleated impatiently and spread her legs even more, granting me full access to her fiery sex. As she was moving, I felt something tickle my wrist. I knew it was something other than her skirt, but didn’t have the time to find out what it was, because an instant later my fingers encountered a downy patch of hair and then a very, very aroused pussy. She gasped as my thumb slid between the slick and delicate female petals and traced her little treasure from the tiny bead of her clit to the tight hole beneath her puckered ass.

She pushed back against my hand and gently rocked her hips as I played with her pussy. While my hand moved up, her ass moved down and the tip of my thumb lodged itself into her opening. While I was still hesitating, she immediately pushed back, and her vagina hungrily accepted the intruding digit. She was tight but wet, and I entered her smoothly. My thumb was enveloped by her moist heat. I pulled it out a little and then pushed back in, gently squeezing her juicy peach between my fingers.

The girl groaned sexily as I explored and played with her pussy. Getting her this horny was in itself very gratifying, but I knew it was only a prelude to what the night held for us. By now, there was only one thing on my mind, and that was bringing this nightly encounter to a mutually satisfying end. I was determined to give us a good start by making her cum first. Guided by her reactions, I quickly learned what excited her most. When I slowly pushed my thumb in and out of her pussy and rapidly rubbed her swollen clit with my finger at the same time, I knew I had struck gold. Her moaning quickened and then she bucked her hips as her orgasm took control of her body.

The way her tight pussy had been squeezing my thumb when she came was unreal. I could only imagine how incredible it would feel to have those muscles work on my cock. I could take her right now if I wanted, while she was still in the throes of her climax. All I had to do was drop my pants, aim for penetration, and we’d be fucking. As much as I looked forward to doing exactly that, something was holding me back. It wasn’t my girlfriend. It was the notion that this girl was special, someone who deserved much more than a rushed, anonymous shag in the dark. While I couldn’t do much about the anonymous part, there was nothing that could stop me from taking my time with this girl.

Knowing I was going to have sex with the lamb in due course, I first sought to taste her kiss again. I kneeled down next to her and pulled her into my arms. She was still panting when our lips met, but as my tongue slipped between her lips, it was eagerly greeted by her own. She truly was a great kisser. She displayed a tenderness and enthusiasm that I just couldn’t get enough of, and despite us being complete strangers, her kisses had the distinct taste of something I had been missing for a long time; genuine desire and sincere affection.

After another lengthy and passionate kiss, I was starved for air and feeling drunk on the little lamb’s lips. I opened my eyes, half expecting to be greete

Oktoberfest Origins

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Wed, 26 Aug 2026 19:13:00 +0000

Oktoberfest Origins

How a Young Prince Frederick celebrated his wedding to Princess Charlotte, and started a great Bavarian tradition.

Based on the work of Mumfreds. Listen to the podcast at steamy stories.

In 1808 people of W rttemberg lived in the convergence of three cultures. The masculine lead industry and agriculture of the Germans, the Swiss provided enlightenment of the sciences, and the French liberality and arts added a healthy dose of libertine free thinking and even a tolerance for kinkiness.

But W rttemberg was moving forward with the final demise of the Holy Roman Empire just a few years earlier.

Napoleon had just defeated the Austrian military and established a new Confederation of the Rhine.

The ethnic German people were split apart and some were under the Austrian protectorate, while the Rhine was under French protectorate on both sides of the Rhine river, including the German homeland. Prince Frederick had watched as his older sister was given to Emperor Napoleon Bonaparte as a wife for Napoleon s brother, in exchange for his family's continued role of the W rttemberg Kingdom, under the occupation of Napoleon's empire.

Now Prince Frederick was being pressured by his parents and the court advisors, to strategically marry a well-bred heiress from the kingdom of Bavaria, princess Charlotte.

Princess Charlotte was just 18 in the spring of 1810.

A debutante, already being aggressively sought by Napoleon, she was terrified.

When faced with the two unwanted options, she and her mother agreed that Frederick William was the better option and more respecting of their shared German heritage.

Charlotte wept for weeks. She was still a girl of just 18 years. Her parents apologized repeatedly. It was especially difficult because Charlotte had always been a free-spirit and defiant of the stupid rules of etiquette that she violated almost daily.

As an enthusiast of all things equestrian, Charlotte refused to ride side-saddle . She also found the practice to be a convenient excuse when the Royal Physician of W rttemberg Court conducted a prenuptial gynecological exam a requirement in the nuptial contract between the kingdoms.

As for Prince Frederick William, the marriage was even less anticipated. Charlotte was not the ideal sex object of his fantasies.

Where he liked slender, tall older women, Charlotte was busty with a big round ass.

Frederick liked the arts and sciences. He enjoyed the opera and studied astronomy.

Charlotte loved animals and preferred German folk songs. Charlotte found little appeal in Frederick's lanky physique. She preferred the bulky, athletic, and masculine virility of farm-hands and tradesmen.
A fall wedding Festival

Back in 1810 Crown Prince Frederick William, sought the hand of the lovely princess Charlotte of Munich. She was the most desired woman in all of the ethnic German kingdoms.

He courted her for many months, seeking to prevail over the efforts of Emperor Napoleon of France.

Frederick's family negotiated aggressively with her father King Maximilian; whereby Frederick eventually asked Charlotte to marry him.

Both kingdoms shared a strong disgust for all things French culture.

It was the one topic where the two actually enjoyed conversation and felt compatibility. they were political allies and even business partners; but not at all romantically drawn to desire. She felt the same way he did, and accepted his offer. They were scheduled to marry on October 12th.

As the date came close, she was starting to feel some trepidation. He was concerned and asked what was the problem.

She shyly told him that she was expected to be with him; only with him, for the rest of her life.

He said of course she would be only with him, and he would be only with her, as was customary.

She thought carefully, and said; Forever is a long time.

He did not want her to be so sad and thought for a while. He proposed an idea as a secret plan that they should not tell anyone about.

At the wedding there would be a huge and joyous festival; a very German cultural Festival. At the festival she could go among the crowd and choose three men with which to make love.

Upon hearing the idea, she was overjoyed at the thought and thanked him for his generosity and gladly accepted.

The wedding was indeed a huge and joyous festival where everyone in Munich turned out.

The first night of the festival was the night of their wedding. The celebration was scheduled to go on for 5 days.

On the second day of the festival the prince approached the princess and told her today would be the day she made her three selections. She would go out and pick three men with which to sow her oats.

She went to her dressing chamber to pick out her sexiest outfit. She chose the shortest dirndl she had. It stopped just below her ass. The front of the dirndl plunged to show her beautiful Buxom cleavage. On her smooth legs she wore white by high stockings that ended below her dirndl.

On her feet she wore elevated wedges. She was a vision. Her body was very visible and very sexy.

The prince and princess began to make the rounds, where villagers were celebrating and congregating. As they walked, the men noticed princess Charlotte and paid her a great deal of attention. Offerings were made of pretzels, beer, and all sorts of treats, as she walked through the fair.

She was pleasant of all and smiled as she always did. These were her people and she hoped they would come to accept her foreign Prince.

Helmut the blacksmith
As they walked through the grounds they came upon a blacksmith, who had a stall set up to shoe horses. Charlotte stopped, and seemed to take a special interest. As one would expect, the blacksmith was quite strong, and also handsome. When she got close, a smile fell across his face and he gave greetings.

I am Helmut, my princess; he said in the most cultured enunciation he could contrive. She secretly knew Helmut from her frequent trips to the Stables. But that is their secret. The prince asked the princess if this might be one of the men. She smiled and said; Indeed this would be one of the men if he so desired.

As the princess continued strolling, the prince stayed back briefly and invited Helmut to a special dinner with the princess that evening at 7:00.

He graciously accepted. While he didn't understand what was fully ahead for him, he was happy to be able to spend an evening with the busty and charming princess.
Robert the actor
They continued to walk through the fairgrounds with the prince often letting the princess drift ahead so he could see the reactions of the commoners as they look at her beauty. He watch her interact with the men of the Kingdom.

As they continued, they came across a play that was just finishing up on the stage. The lead actor was quite athletically fit and very handsome. He flashed a smile at princess Charlotte and catching her off guard, she shyly looked away. The production poster listed the lead actor as Robert.

What Prince Frederick didn't suspect was that Robert was also a part of the local Polo team. The two had secretly met in the Stables. The secret remains to this day. She composed herself and began to smile. He congratulated her and the prince on their wedding. She whispered to the prince that it might be fun to invite him to dinner. Shortly thereafter the prince did just that.
Steffan the folk dancer
After not much longer, the princess stopped in front of the stage where there was folk dancing.One of the dancers was agile, strong, and very skilled. As he lifted his twirling partner into the air, then safely caught her in his arms. She caught the vicarious thrill of experiencing being airborne and caught in his gentle arms.

Steffan stepped back for his female dance partner to perform her feature solo. As he caught his breath, he looked out to the applauding crowds. He spotted the royal couple and was pleased. He had caught the princess's eye. She stood and watched him perform. in his lederhosen, not taking her eyes off of him.

This was not missed by the dancer, and when the dance was over he came over and introduced himself to the princess. I am Steffan , he humbly bowed.This was but a rouse, as the dancer was part of a Mayday festival at the Munich Palace. Charlotte had graciously helped him find the dressing rooms when he'd gotten lost in the palace back halls.

Charlotte felt a wetness as she recalled his tryst in her private Chambers just months ago; As Steffan talked with the prince, his eyes glanced up and down Charlotte s body. Memories led to arousal, and after several minutes, Steffan quickly dismissed himself to prepare for the next number.

His tight shorts left little to the imagination and it was clear that he was very well built down there. It also became obvious when he was talking to the princess, that she pleased him greatly and that is why he had to make a quick exit.

Princess Charlotte smiled at The Prince and he understood that the dancer would be the third. The prince then extended an invite to him.
The special guests come to dinner
The dinner was scheduled for that evening at 7:00. A fire was made in the large fireplace and the finest Linens, China, and glassware were laid out.

The cooks were busy making Gourmet Foods and the prince picked the wines himself. The princess was bathing and getting dressed for the evening. She had taken her time to clean and shave meticulously. She had chosen a metallic gold dress that plunged in the front bodice, and a skirt that stopped right at her bottom, in the back.

She also wore matching metallic gold strappy shoes with towering heels. She also wore her gold earrings, necklace, and bracelets. On her right ankle was a gold anklet that the prince had bought her that day for the dinner. She looked irresistible.

As the princess dressed upstairs, the men arrived early for the dinner. They too, had bathed and put on their finest clothes.

The prince greeted them personally, and the young studs introduced themselves to each other. The prince poured them each a drink and they toasted to each other and their good fortune. Prince Frederick explained to their astonishment and delight; the agreement the prince and princess had made ,and that they were the lucky men chosen.

When the princess arrived downstairs, the prince met her before she walked into the dining room. To her surprise, the prince said that he would not be joining them. He wanted the men to have her to themselves and for her to have the men to herself. After thinking about it a bit, she realized that this might be more fun.

The prince told her however, that he couldn't possibly resist watching her sexual conquests and would be watching from special consealments that were created near the dining room.

They then walked into the dining room as the men stood up and were formally introduced by name to the princess.As she walked in looking lovely as can be. There were Smiles all around.

The prince said his good-byes,and said he would stop in the evening, The princess and her suitors were seated for dinner and were poured wine from the servants. As the conversation began, the men paid great attention to the princess. The men stared deep into the eyes of the princess while she spoke and attended to her every need.
Dancing In The Parlor

After dessert was served Steffan asked the princess if she d like to dance. She loved to dance and quickly accepted the offer from the handsome man. Charlotte led the man into the Parlor and went over to a cabinet on casters she opened the lid of the music box and cranked up the Armature.

The Parlor was filled with the rich sounds of an Austrian Waltz. They began a formal Waltz, with the dancer expertly taking the lead and the princess easily keeping up. They glided around the room while Helmut and Robert looked on, seated on nicely-upholstered wing-back chairs.

Not wanting to be left out, Robert cut in and continued the dance; His intense blue eyes staring into the princesses. Helmut, not wanting to miss his turn, cut in. This allowed the princess to put her hands on his muscular arms as he easily spun her around the Dance Floor.

During dinner, Prince Frederick had been sitting in a hall outside the dining room. He took great pleasure in watching the princess charm and be Charmed by the men. He found himself increasingly excited as the dancing started. His new wife was a youthful and sexy dancer, and watching her interact with the men turned him on immensely.

When the quartet moved to the parlor, Prince Frederick went upstairs to a balcony overlooking the Parlor. A member of his W rttemberg Entourage, Claudine was making her regular checks on his welfare. She was his tutor since he was 10 years old and she was 21.

The woman taught Frederick on many subjects, and over time had become an adviser on many matters. She was tall, slender, and elegant. Her lessons often continued in his bed Chambers whenever they could safely conceal the ongoing sex education lessons. Now, 17 years later, Claudine now carries herself as a charming and confident 39 year old vixen.

From the balcony, the prince and his tutor (and secret lover) sat on the floor, behind the velvet drapes, and silently peered between the balusters, Charlotte s deportment with the young men.

The quartet move to a slower song and the blacksmith pulled the princess close for a slow dance. The princess s head had been spinning from her wonderful evening and her third Goblet of wine, and now she was very close to and touching this muscular man. He too could feel her busty body with his strong hands around her firm waist he pulled her in closer to him she didn't pull away as she felt him stiffen.

She began to feel a tingle inside herself. Before she knew it Robert the actor had stepped up and taken Helmut s place. As Robert stared into her eyes he leaned forward and gently put his lips to hers and she readily received them as she first did in that pile of straw in the horse stables.

He pulled her close to him and continued to kiss her. She then felt a second set of hands on her hips from behind it was Steffan. Her dress was so short that his hands were right above the bottom of the dress. She briefly stopped kissing Robert as Steffen pulled her hips into him and began kissing her neck. Pressing into her rear end was that very large and now very hard cock that had attracted her earlier that day. He raised Goosebumps on her as he kissed her neck.

From the balcony, Prince Frederick and Claudine had seen everything. He didn't miss a second of the meal or the dance. Much like the viral men in the parlor, he too was very hard. To watch the woman he married be so pleased. To be able to watch her talk and flirt and touch and be touched was truly a pleasure. To see the way the young suiters desire her.

Claudine began rubbing his crotch while sliding her other hand up under her own skirt.

As Steffan continued to kiss the princess on her neck and ears, he slowly ground his cock against her white ass. With his hands around her waist the skimpy dress began fully raising from the grinding as it lifted.

The actor in front of her looked down and realized she wasn't wearing any panties. He could see her perfect beautiful shaved cunt. He went wild, grabbing her head and kissing her deeply with his tongue.

Steffan also noticing the dress had climbed up her body, began using his large hands to rub her large crack.

The princess felt so good she was barely standing at this point, mostly being held up in the sandwich of the men. The blacksmith was standing on the sidelines with his cock out, stroking while looking at the scene he had in front of him.

The actor was now kissing down the body of The Princess and Steffan turned the princess's head and began kissing her deeply as he reached in front and grabbed her heating tits and fondling her tall erect nipples.

Robert had made his way down to her belly and was closing in on her cunt. The princess shook as Robert's lips came in contact with her cunt lips. He licked her cunt as she held his head against her.

After the princess Broke Free from Steffan's kiss, she gave a look towards the waiting blacksmith. The look let Helmut know it was time for him to join the fun.

Helmut, unable to contain himself, walked towards the melee. He ignored Steffan and the actor and picked up the princess and carried her to a large couch on the side of the room. He laid her down on the couch and began for lack of a better word, to ravage her body.

He grabbed and sucked her nipples and then quickly moved down to her cunt, licking her clit.

The other two men were quickly at the couch. The actor began sucking her nipples making the princess squirm. She wrapped her legs around Helmut's head. As Robert & Steffan worked their magic, she began to quiver.

This stirred both of the men and their tongues sped up lapping her nipples and clit. Her back arched as the orgasm flowed through her body. As she recovered from her orgasm, the men stood her up and removed her mini dress so that only her gold platform heals and jewelry remained. At this point; Helmut was so turned on, he couldn't wait. He laid the princess back down, and guided his rigid cock inside her. As much as she enjoyed his mouth it felt really good to have his hard warm cock in her.

The princess looked next to see that Robert had removed his clothes and had his hard shaft in front of her. The princess reached out and grabbed his cock.

Robert's heart was pounding. The hand of this beautiful woman felt so good on him.

Steffan stripped off his clothes and joined the group.

The princess had her eyes closed as Helmut picked up his pace. She put her right hand on his muscular chest and rubbed down his chiseled abdomen, wrapping her hand around his thick cock as it slid in and out of her. She returned her hand to his chest and continued to jerk off the wood of Robert on her left.

One of the thrust of Helmut's threw the princess's head back and as she look to the right she saw the naked body of Stefan.

His cock was large and beautiful. It was exactly what she hoped for when she picked him for the evening. She slowed her hand down on the actor as she eagerly grabbed the thick rod of the handsome dancer. She slowly explored the entire length of his cock with her soft hand. He leaned over and touched and kissed her slowly, exploring her mouth; reaching over to gently caress her nipple. She firmly but gently grabbed the base of his cock, and pulled him close to her. It was perfect, and she began licking and sucking it. She continued to suck as much of the cock as she could fit in her mouth, to the rhythm of Helmut sliding in and out of her wet cunt.

Helmut would not last much longer, and began to pick up speed. The princess began to tremble and slow down the actor and Dancer.

As Helmut's hands wrapped around her tiny waist, she put her hands on his waist, to push him in further, He began grunted and began powerfully jack-hammering her. Her entire body was moving as Helmut slammed into her. He began to cum. She felt his first shot squirt into her body, which pushed her into a full orgasm as her body clinched around him. He kept pounding, shooting a large load as she moaned.

Charlotte was trembling from the orgasm Helmut had just given her. He held her in his strong arms, as she took a moment to recover. After some time, he withdrew his cock from her.

Steffan grabbed the Princess's